The Truth, And Nothing but The Truth - Part 6

Note: Several chapters may be Rated R!!

Chapter 15

Luis felt like such a sap, but he couldn’t stop the tears from flowing down his cheeks. All Sheridan had to do was see him crying and she started in too. This had been something that they had both wanted for so long now, and it was finally a reality that overwhelmed them. They held each other then, savoring the miracle of this special blessing, until Luis finally broke away. “I’ve been so happy about the baby that I didn’t even ask you how you are doing?” Luis asked kissing her forehead.

“I’ve been exhausted a lot lately, and queasy a few times, but other than that I feel wonderful,” she said with a radiant smile.

“Well, from now on I’m going to take up some of the slack around here so that you can get some rest. I know how busy the twins keep you, but you’re not going to have to worry about that because I’ll take them to the office...........”

“Luis, I’m pregnant, not sick,” she laughed. “Nothing should change, with the exception of maybe letting me take a nap from time to time.”

“I’m going to make sure that you take a nap whenever you need one,” Luis promised. “So tell me, how far along are you?”

“The best guess I can make is about six weeks along. I guess we brought a pretty special souvenir back from Spain,” she said, lovingly rubbing her tummy. “I still need to see my doctor so that she can confirm it, but I suspect we should be having this baby sometime midsummer.”

“Can I go with you to your doctor’s appointment?” Luis asked, hopefully.

“I would love that, but I do have a request,” she said with a tentative look. “Do you think that we can keep our wonderful news to ourselves for a while? Just until after my doctor’s appointment and we make sure that everything is okay?”

“Even though I want to shout it from the rooftops, I will do whatever you want,” he promised, stroking her face tenderly. “Why don’t you let me carry you upstairs now so I can tuck you in?”

“That sounds like heaven, but we have stockings to fill and presents to put under the tree first. We can’t let Luke and Lily think that Santa didn’t come. Also, will you put some cookies out and take some bites out of them so that it looks like Santa had a snack?”

“Okay, do you want me to paint the house while I’m at it?” he asked in a teasing voice.

“Speaking of painting, we will have to move on getting the bonus room finished, but I think it can wait until after the holidays. Let’s get busy, and then when we’re through I’ll let you carry me up to bed so that I can give you the rest of your Christmas present,” Sheridan said with a mischievous smile.

After they put out all the evidence that Santa had come, Luis carried Sheridan to bed. He undressed her slowly, kissing every inch of soft skin that was revealed to him. It was gentle and passionate and Sheridan almost cried from the tenderness that he was showering upon her. He ran his hand over her abdomen, and kissed her there. How she loved this man. So much that it was becoming difficult to find the words to describe her feelings. The love was always there, but it had grown past the phase of sexual attraction and romance to become something solid. Not that those things were not still present, but there was a trust and acceptance that only came from standing together through the bad and good times. “Luis, I ................”

“I know,” he said, putting his finger to her lips. “You don’t need to speak the words because I feel it too. Just kiss me Sheridan so that I can get lost in your love.”

She did kiss him then with every ounce of love that was within her heart. It was a celebration of their blessings and the deep commitment they felt toward each other. They made love then with a tender passion that consumed them both. It was another special Christmas Eve that neither one of them would ever forget.

*******************

Noah waited in the park for Jordan, checking his watch to see what time it was. The darn thing had stopped again, and he had even put a new battery in it just the other day. He guessed that he had at least been there about a half hour now because he had heard the church bells ring for the start of midnight mass a while ago and his watch had stopped at twenty minutes after the hour. She was supposed to have been there at midnight, and he was becoming worried that she was not able to get away, or worse that she had car accident. When he finally saw her ten minutes later hurrying down the path toward him, he ran to meet her. “Jordan, I have been so worried about you,” he said, gathering her into his arms.

“I am so sorry Noah,” she said, hugging him back. “It seems as if everything was conspiring against me tonight. First my mother insisted on having a family dinner and opening gifts, and by the time I could get away the roads were starting to ice up in places and I had to take it really slow coming into town.”

“Maybe it would have been better if you would have turned around and went back. Now I have to worry about you driving home on that road,” Noah said, frowning.

“There is no way I was going to turn back. Besides how would I have had the chance to wish you Merry Christmas,” she said, gracing him with a smile.

“Merry Christmas to you too,” he said, giving her a brief kiss.

“God Noah, you must be freezing after standing out here for so long. Why don’t we go to my car to get warmed up?”

“I have a better idea,” he told her smiling, while grabbing her hand. “Follow me.”

“Where are we going?” she asked, trying to keep up with his long-legged stride.

“I got the keys to one of the empty rooms at my mom’s Bed and Breakfast. I know it’s not the Ritz, but at least we won’t freeze to death.”

When they arrived at the B&B, Noah cautioned her to be quiet so that they didn’t wake up any of the quests that were staying there and led her to the empty room he had spoken about earlier. “This is really charming,” Jordan said, when he turned on the light.

“I don’t know about that, but it’s comfortable and warm,” he said, removing his coat.

“Noah, this place is right next to your parent’s home. What if they see the light on up here and come to investigate?”

“They’re already in bed,” Noah said, bushing it off. “Besides, this room is on the opposite side of our house. Now, will you quit talking and come her and give me a proper kiss?”

She giggled and threw herself into his arms, bending her head to wait for his descending mouth. Their lips met and the need they felt for each other took over. Passion swept through their bodies and Noah swept Jordan off her feet to lower her to the bed. It was a natural thing to move against him and his response was immediate. Noah pushed her sweater aside and began to kiss her neck, trailing his mouth to the curve of her shoulder. They had yet to make love, and Jordan wanted him so badly, but she also wanted their first time to be perfect and romantic. Not some stolen moment with the fear that his parents could discover them at any minute. “Oh Noah,” she groaned in frustration. “As much as I want you, I don’t think that this is right.”

Noah still dazed from his passion looked confused at first, but her words finally registered with him. “I’m sorry Jordan. I didn’t mean to come on so strong.”

“No, you didn’t come on too strong, and in case you didn’t notice I wasn’t exactly fighting you off. It’s just that I don’t feel right being here in your mother’s Bed and Breakfast.”

“Look Jordan, I want the first time that we make love to be perfect for you and if you don’t feel comfortable then I’ll wait until you do,” he conceded with a smile.

“You are so considerate and I love you for that,” she said, unable to resist kissing him again.

“You really need to quit that Jordan,” he said, pushing her away gently. “You’re going to force me to go down the hall and take a cold shower.”

“Sorry,” she chuckled. “I have the perfect solution to cool us down a bit.” She jumped up from the bed and went to retrieve a small gift wrapped box from her purse. “Here, I have a Christmas present for you.”

“I have a gift for you too,” he said, digging in his coat pocket for her present. “Why don’t you go first.”

She opened the box to find a delicate antique locket. “Oh Noah, it’s so beautiful. I just love it,” she said, hugging him. “You’re not going to believe this but I’ve actually seen my mother wear one very similar to this one.”

“Are you sure you like it?” he asked, tentatively. “I know it’s not very extravagant.........”

“Noah, it’s perfect,” she said, giving him a hug. “I just wish that I had a picture of you to put inside of it.”

“Actually, you do. I just hope my mom doesn’t find the family photograph with my head missing,” he laughed.

“Oh Noah, this is so wonderful,” Jordan said in an excited voice. “Now whenever I miss you I can just open this and look at your picture. Now, I want you to open your present.”

Noah torn the gold paper away and opened the hinged velvet box to find a watch inside. It was very masculine and had all the bells and whistles, but even though it was expensive there was nothing ostentatious about it. “Jordan, this is great, and I really need a new watch but you spent way too much money.”

“Don’t be ridiculous Noah,” Jordan argued. “I could have very easily gotten you a Rolex if I wanted to blow a lot of money. And, you did point out that you needed a watch. Will you please just accept it?”

“Of course I will,” Noah said, admiring her gift. “Thank you, I love it.”

“Maybe you’ll think of me when you check you’re watch for the time,” Jordan said, wistfully.

“Believe me Jordan, I think about you all the time. I’m sorry that we haven’t had much of chance to be together lately, but with my classes and working at the hospital.............”

“Yes, and all of my family issues,” Jordan added.

“How is Ethan doing?” Noah asked.

“He’s doing better than expected. I mean he’s still devastated that grandfather would cut him out that way. I can’t say I don’t blame him........... Did Evan tell you the reason why Alistair cut Ethan out this way?”

“No, and I didn’t ask because I figured it was none of my business. I will admit thought that I was kind of curious,” Noah admitted.

Jordan proceeded to tell him all about what her grandfather had accused Ivy of and his motivation for leaving Crane Industries to Evan. “I know that I can trust you to keep this information to yourself.”

“Of course,” Noah promised. “Does Ethan believe that your mother is telling the truth?”

“Of course he does. My brother is very smart when it comes to the books, but he is so naive where my mother is concerned.”

“You don’t sound like you’re as convinced as Ethan is that your mother is telling the truth,” Noah observed.

“I want to believe her Noah, but it still seems really odd to me. I admit that I didn’t spend a lot of time with my grandfather, especially the time right before he died, but I still find it hard to believe that he would go through all of this just to marry Evan’s mother. Alistair Crane always did whatever the hell he wanted to and he never made excuses for what he did. Besides, and this is nothing against Evan, because I think that he deserves a piece of the Crane fortune, but my grandfather was a bastard and I still find it hard to believe that he would acknowledge his illegitimate son. There had to be a very compelling reason for him to do that.”

“Does your father know about this?” Noah asked, curious about what Julian Crane would do.

“Oh yes, and he called my grandfather every name in the book when he first heard about it, but I think that he is starting to have his suspicious about my mother too.”

“You do know that this can be easily solved,” Noah explained. “DNA test are pretty accurate and there is no way your mother could talk her way out of that one if the test prove that Julian is not Ethan’s father.”

“I know, but it still will not tell us who Ethan’s father really is and if my mother is lying I think that he and Ethan both deserve to know the truth. But you know what? This is Christmas and I want our time together to be pleasant so let’s stop talking about my dysfunctional family for now,” Jordan suggested. “What are your plans for New Year’s Eve?” she asked, hoping he wanting him to spend the evening with her.

“I haven’t given it a lot of thought,” Noah admitted. “Why do you ask?”

“Well, I was thinking that you might want to go skiing. If wouldn’t cost a lot of money because we could stay at the Crane cabin. What do you say Noah?” she asked, hopefully.

“I was thinking about working at the hospital that night since everyone wants off for the holiday,” he said, teasingly, but Jordan misread him.

“Noah Bennett, are you trying to tell me that you would rather go skiing than spend New Years Eve with me?” she asked, clearly perturbed.

“Jordan come on, don’t you know anymore when I’m just messing with you? I would like nothing more than to spend New Years with you skiing.”

“I should tell you that I’ve changed me mind since you teased me like that, but I’m too excited,” she said, kissing him passionately.

“Damn Jordan, you need to give a guy a break here,” Noah muttered, after coming up for air.

“You know, I think there’s a very good chance that we won’t even make it to the slopes,” she giggled.

“Oh God, you’re going to be the death of me yet Jordan Crane,” Noah moaned.

*****************

“Mama, dadee, Sanna come,” the twins chanted. “Come now.........”

“Oh my God,” Sheridan groaned, squinting when Luis turned on the bedside lamp. “What time is it anyway?”

“It’s six-thirty,” Luis told her. “I guess the munchkins are ready to see what Santa brought them.”

“I feel like I need to sleep for about three more hours,” Sheridan said, trying to stifle a yawn.

“Why don’t you go back to sleep sweetie, and I’ll go in there and try to convince the twins to go back to sleep,” Luis offered.

“No don’t do that,” Sheridan told him. “That’s really sweet of you to offer, but I can’t disappoint Luke and Lily that way. They have been so excited for this day to come.”

“You are such a good mommy,” Luis said, bending over to give her a kiss on the lips, and then moved down to kiss her tummy.

“What are you doing?” she asked, smiling.

“Kissing my baby, and kissing my other baby.............”

“Mama, dadee, come,” Luke called out.

“Speaking of babies, we better get in there before they disown us as parents,” Sheridan said, slipping out of bed and into her robe.

“We’ll be there in a minute munchkins,” Luis called back.

“Luis, do you ever call your children by their given names?” she asked, shaking her head.

“I can’t help it. They’re just so cute that I just love using all these little endearing names for them,” he explained in his own defense.

“Let’s go daddy. You’re cute little children, Luke and Lily want to see what Santa brought them.”

When they arrived in the nursery the twins were jumping up and down on their beds impatiently waiting for their parents to let them out. “Merry Christmas my little darlings,” Sheridan greeting them with a radiant smile.

“Hi mama. Sanna come,” Lily told her.

“Yes, Santa came,” she said, lifting her daughter out of her bed. “Will you give mommy a kiss before we go down?”

“Kiss mama,” Lily said, wrapping her arms around her mother’s neck and planting a wet kiss on her cheek.

“Oh, that is so sweet, but you know I think I need a kiss from my little boy too,” she said, leaning in to Luke, who was ensconced in Luis’ arms.

“Doesn’t daddy get any kisses?” Luis asked, pretending to be sad.

“Daddee kiss too,” Luke giggled.

After Luis claimed his kisses they all went downstairs to see what surprises awaited them. The twins eyes lit up like little saucers when they saw all the brightly wrapped gifts under the tree. When Luis and Sheridan put them down and turned them loose, they ran straight to their stockings first. Luis got them down and Luke and Lily dumped them out on the floor to find balls and other small toys, gingerbread men wrapped in red cellophane, and big suckers in the shape of Christmas trees. Poor Ace had the job of rounding up the balls that were rolling all over the floor. Once the twins were satisfied that they had emptied their stockings, they took off toward the tree. “Okay, slow down,” Luis said, clapping his hands. “You’re going to have to let mommy and me figure out what present belongs to whom before you go ripping off paper for a gift that doesn’t belong to you.”

“Daddy’s right,” Sheridan told them, sitting down on the floor. “Now both of you come and sit down by mommy and daddy will pass a present to you.”

“Pressies daddee,” Lily said, reaching out her hands.

“Hold on Peanut, daddy’s looking now,” Luis told her. “Oh my, I think I see a big box that says For Lily on the tag, and here’s another big box with Luke’s name on it.”

Lily got a Fisher-Price doll house with the people and furniture, and Luke got the Fisher-Price Discovery Airport. But, there was something on the other side of the tree that they hadn’t spotted yet, and when Luis wheeled them into sight both twins squealed with delight when they saw their little tricycles. The bikes had streamers hanging down from the grips and each had a little bell on the middle of the handlebars, and that wasn’t all. They also got some story books, coloring books, washable markers and since they were beginning to love being creative, they even received smocks to wear while they were discovering their artistic side. Of course that had been Sheridan’s idea after seeing them in trash bags that day. Luke even got his new truck and Lily some clothes for Annabelle.

When Luke was satisfied that he had nothing left to open from Santa, he ran over and hopped on his little bike. “Go outside dadee,” he said, ringing the bell.

“Well son, you’re still in your pajamas, and I don’t think it will be very easy to ride your bike outside right now with all the snow on the ground. Why don’t I move a little of the furniture around so that you can ride your bike in here?”

“I had a feeling we should have saved the bicycles for their birthday,” Sheridan whispered in his ear.

“I’ll see if I can deter him to something else,” Luis whispered back. “Hey Sport, how about if daddy helps you put your airport together?”

That did the trick, because Luke’s eyes lit up and he jumped off of his bike and ran toward his airport. “Come dadee,” the little boy said, motioning for his father.

Thankfully, Lily was already busy with her doll house, putting the furniture in the rooms. “Can mommy help you with anything?” Sheridan asked, sitting down beside her daughter. She had to smile when she saw that Lily had placed one of the beds in the living room.

Lily held out the little pink sofa. “This mama?” she asked, perplexed as to where it should go.

“Well, we could moved this bed upstairs and put the sofa in the living room, but if you would rather put the sofa in the bedroom that’s okay too,” Sheridan told her not wanting to stifle her independence and creative process. It was such a little thing, but she felt that they were never too young to be allowed to make simple decisions.

Lily pondered the situation, her little face masked in deep concentration, and finally decided to move the bed to the bedroom and the sofa in the living room where it belonged. “See mama,” she said, proudly.

“Yes, I do see, and that looks just beautiful,” she praised, giving Lily a kiss on the top of her downy head. “My little girl is so smart, but you know I think that we all need to have some breakfast because abuela and pawpaw, and all your aunts and uncles are coming over and mommy needs to put the turkey in the oven. After breakfast you can play some more with your presents before you have to get all dressed up in you pretty new Christmas dress.”

Luis was sweet enough to offer to fix breakfast, and even ended up putting the turkey in the oven since the sight and smell of the raw poultry made Sheridan nauseous. As terrible as she felt, she would gladly go through this every morning knowing that the result of this would be their precious little baby. She thanked God for her wonderful husband for taking over while she went upstairs to lie down for a little while until her morning sickness passed. Thankfully, it was over as quickly as it began and she was about to enjoy the rest of their private family time before all of the relatives showed up for the day.

The rest of the immediate family arrived later for Christmas dinner along with Don Miguel. “Merry Christmas,” they all said in greeting. Luis and Sheridan leaned down and whispered something in the twin’s ears and they approached their great grandfather.

“Felee Dot, daddee beulo,” they both told him with cheeky smiles.

“Oh that is wonderful,” he said, laughing with joy. “Feliz Navidad to you too little ones.”

“Let me take your coats everyone,” Sheridan offered. “I hope you don’t mind, but since we had such a large group today, I decided to set up a buffet in the dining room. We have turkey, ham and all the trimmings, as well as some wonderful Spanish dishes prepared by Pilar, so please help yourselves.”

Lily, looking adorable in her little blue velvet Christmas dress, came flying toward Paloma. “Poma come,” Lily said, grabbing her aunt’s hand. The little girl just couldn’t wait one more minute to show her aunt her new dollhouse.

“Oh wow,” Paloma said, excitedly. “This is so cool Lily. You have all the furniture, and the mommy and daddy. There is even a little boy and girl, just like you and Luke. The only thing different from your family is that they have a little baby too.”

Sheridan and Luis’s eyes met, and they both shared a secret smile, but were caught quite off guard when Theresa asked Sheridan what she had given Luis for Christmas. Sheridan was scrambling, trying to think of something to tell her when Luis saved the day. “We decided that we wouldn’t give each other gifts this year because of the cost of our trip to Spain. It doesn’t really matter though, because every day with Sheridan is like a gift.”

“Excuse me while I gag,” Miguel said, laughing.

“You of all people should talk bro. You and Charity are so sappy that you could supply Hostess with enough sugar to make cupcakes for ten years.”

“Cuppiecakes,” Luke said, clapping excitedly. “Dadee me cuppiecakes.”

“No Sport,” Luis told him gently. “I don’t think we have any cupcakes. Daddy was just teasing Uncle Miguel, and besides you have to eat your dinner.”

Evan arrived, and the poor guy was regulated, along with Miguel to be the maintenance workers for the airplanes at Luke’s new airport. Neither one could resist their little nephew’s request.

Chad also came later with Whitney and Ethan, Gwen, and Jordan put in an appearance as well. The twins were inundated with presents and didn’t know which way to turn next. “It looks like Toys-R-Us in here,” Chad said, amazed by all the kiddy toys scattered across the room.

“I know what you mean,” Sheridan agreed. “I think that next year I’m going to insist that everybody bring them simple inexpensive gifts. It’s just way too much and they don’t know the difference anyway.”

Jordan took the prize for the most original gift though. She gave the twins plastic blocks that had a slot on all four sides to insert pictures which she filled with photos of the twins as well as shots of Annabelle and Ace too. There was even a picture of Fred and Ginger to Luke’s extreme delight. Ivy even stopped by baring expensive gifts and immediately proceeded to try and ingratiate herself to Don Miguel. The wise old man was gracious to her of course, but it was obvious that she didn’t at all impress him with her over solicitous manner. In spite of Ivy, the patriarch seemed to be having a wonderful time experiencing Christmas with his family, and so did everyone else too. After the guests departed, with the exception of the immediate family, Don Miguel made an announcement.

“I just wanted to tell you all how special this time has meant to me to be sharing the holidays with you. A man could not ask for a better family and I am so proud, and honored that you included me,” he said with a cracked voice and watery eyes, but finally managed to gain his composure. “Before I make a complete fool of myself, I would like to present my gifts to you. I did not go shopping because unfortunately I had not even met most of you and had no idea of the things you would like, but these gifts are from my heart just the same. Before I present them to you, I did want you to know that these gifts were not meant to overshadow all the other presents you have received today, but I have so much to make up for and these are family things that you are entitled too.” He went to retrieve a decorative small shopping bag and pulled out three envelopes and six wrapped gifts. He presented Luke and Lily each with a piggy bank filled with faux gold coins, and informed Luis and Sheridan that he had deposited matching real gold coins in a bank account for the children. The twins thought they were truly amazing when Luis emptied the banks from the bottom, and showed them how to put the coins back through the top slot again.

Upon instruction from their parents to thank Don Miguel for the gifts, the twins ran up and hugged his legs. “Tank you dadee buelo.”

Clearly touched, he squatted down in front of them to give each a kiss on the cheek. “You are most welcomed little ones.”

“I think that you have won them over papa,” Pilar said with tears in her eyes.

“A man could not be more lucky, si?” he said, smiling at his daughter.

“Si papa,” she agreed, looking fondly at the twins.

“Now for Miguel, Luis and Martin, I have given you each shares of stock in El Puerto grande, my shipping company. I would like to request that you do not sell them for I would like to keep the company in the family, but I can promise that the dividends will continue to bring you monetary reward,’ he said, handing them all an envelope.

“Wow, thank you abuelo,” Miguel said, giving his grandfather a hug. “This will come in handy for college next year.”

“You are a good mijo to want to help your parents pay for your education,” Don Miguel said, proudly.

“This is so kind of you abuelo,” Luis said, taking his turn to hug his grandfather. “Thank you.”

“It is a small token compared to what you have given to me,” he said with emotion.

Martin approached, still shocked that his father-in-law had done this for him. “Don Miguel, this is so generous, but these stocks should go to my sons.”

“No Martin, they should go to you. Believe me when I say that you have more then earned them, and in spite of everything that has happened in your life, you have been a good husband and father, and I am grateful to you for that.”

“Thank you Don Miguel,” Martin said, graciously.

“Mija, I would like for you to open you gift next,” Don Miguel said, handing her the brightly wrapped box.

Pilar couldn’t believe her hands were shaking, and it seemed to take forever to get the paper off, but when she saw the velvet case, she knew right away what it was without even opening it. There had been so many times when she was a little girl and her mother was getting dressed to go to some grand event that she had seen her mother get this same case out of the wall safe. “Papa, I do not know what to say............”

“Mama will you please open it so we can see,” Theresa urged her excitedly.

Even though she knew what would be inside, Pilar still gasped when she opened the hinged case to reveal the most glorious ruby and diamond necklace with matching earrings. “Mama’s rubies........... I have always loved them.”

“Si, I remembered that, and Maria always admired the sapphires. I have saved those to give to her,” Don Miguel told her.

Pilar hugged her father, muttering in Spanish while everyone gathered around to admire the exquisite jewels. Sheridan, having grown up seeing her own mother’s expensive jewelry knew at first glance that the necklace and earrings were worth a small fortune, but she had a feeling that it was the sentimental value that made them so precious to Pilar. “Those are gorgeous pieces,” Sheridan told her.

“Wow mama, you’re going to look like a princess wearing these,” Paloma said, touching the rubies with reverence.

“What are you talking about Paloma, she’s going to look more like a queen,” Theresa said, setting her sister straight on the matter. “Can I open my gift next abuelo?”

“Si Terisita,” Don Miguel said, laughing. “I would not want you to have an attack.”

Unlike her mother, Theresa had no problem getting the paper off, and screamed when she saw the contents of her gift, a pair of princess cut stud earrings. “Oh my God, I’m going to put these on right now. Thank you abuelo.”

“Terisita, those were also mama’s,” Pilar told her. “You should treasure them, because they belonged to your abuela.

“Oh, I will mama,” Theresa said, excitedly. “Believe me I will. Open yours Paloma, I’m dying to see what you got.”

Paloma had always admired pretty jewelry, but had never seen herself decked out in a bunch of expensive diamonds, but she had to admit that she was curious about her gift too. She did manage to open it with a bit more decorum then Theresa had and fell in love instantly with the simple diamond bracelet. It was a continuous circle of baguettes in a white gold setting and very appropriate for a girl her age. “It’s so beautiful. Did this belong to my abuela too?” she asked, hoping that she would also have something that belonged to her grandmother.

“Si Paloma,” Don Miguel confirmed for her. “That bracelet was a personal favorite of your abuela Terisita‘s.”

“Thank you abuelo,” she said, kissing him on the cheek. “This will always be very special to me.”

“I think that you are next Sheridan,” Don Miguel said with a twinkle in his eye.

“Okay,” she said, gracing him with her glorious smile. Her smile however, was replaced by open-mouth awe when she saw the simple pearl bracelet with a diamond teardrop charm. The pearls were of the finest quality and seemed to glow against her skin. “This is just exquisite, but it should go to one of your daughters or your granddaughters,” she protested.

“But you are married to my grandson so you are a granddaughter. Besides, I owe you much for making this family reunion possible for me. When I was going through my wife’s jewels trying to decide what to give to all of you, I could not help but think that pearls were perfect for you.”

“That bracelet will look great with your long pearl necklace,” Luis reminded her with a teasing glimmer in his eyes.

“You’re right Luis. It will look perfect with that necklace,” she said, her cheeks pink just thinking about the intimate history of that stand of pearls.

“Don Miguel, I am so touched,” she said, kissing his cheek. “Thank you so much.”

“It is my pleasure,” he said, happily.

“I think we’re going to need an armored car to get all this stuff home in,” Martin said, amazed by the amount of costly jewelry his family had acquired today.

“You cannot imagine my nervous condition when I had it shipped by special curious to my hotel here. I was not worried about the cost of the jewels because they are all insured, but I could not bear to think of my wife’s jewelry being lost or stolen.”

“Papa, now it is time to present our gift to you,” Pilar said, going to get a large box to hand to her father. “When we knew for sure that you were coming we all put our heads together and came up with what we thought would be the perfect gift for you. It is certainly not expensive, but we all worked on it and it was a labor of love.”

“I do not know what to say,” Don Miguel said, touched by the family’s efforts. “You did not need to get me anything, but all of your presences.”

The gift was a leather-bound scrapbook with “The Lopez-Fitzgeralds” embossed in gold on the front cover. It was a family history in photos and mementos of past holidays and school pictures of all of the children from first grade all the way up until graduation day for Luis and Antonio. There were even photos of Luis and Sheridan’s wedding day, as well as pictures of Luke and Lily from when they were tiny babies all the way to the present. The very last page was a recent picture of all of them in a group shot, smiling big for the camera, that captured the love they shared as a family. “This is the most precious gift that you could possibly give to me,” Don Miguel, said starting to weep. “This is worth all the riches in the world to me. Gracious to all of you.”

“We are so happy that you like it papa,” Pilar said, feeling a little weepy herself.

“More then you will ever know mija.............”

It had become a special solemn moment for them all, but it was just like Lily to break that mood with one of her little announcements. “Me go potty dadee buelo,” the little girls said, lifting her dress to show her great grandfather her pretty lace panties. Everyone laughed so hard that their stomachs hurt. All except for poor Luis, who was taking deep breaths to keep from passing out right there in front of them all.

Chapter 16

Don Miguel had decided that he was taking the whole family to the Seascape for dinner on New Year’s Eve, and he was having no expense spared for the occasion. Luis and Sheridan would have preferred to spend the evening alone with their children, but since this was special and Don Miguel was here, they could hardly turn down the invitation. It was early morning of their big night out on the town, and Luis and the twins were still sleeping, but Sheridan was wide awake. She was in a glorious mood this morning for several reasons. They had gone to the doctor yesterday and she had confirmed that Sheridan was indeed with child and they were both beyond thrilled. Even though she had taken the pregnancy tests and they had come out positive, there was always a chance that the results were incorrect. There was also no hint of morning sickness so far today and she was feeling extremely amorous all of a sudden. She never had any difficulty getting in the mood to make love to Luis, but pregnancy always increased her need substantially. Suddenly, an idea formed in her mind, but she had to work fast before the twins awakened. She had just checked on them and they were still fast asleep. but that could change at any moment. She slipped out of bed and proceeded to put her plan into motion.

Luis thought it was a dream at first and he didn’t want to wake up. Sheridan was calling him and the tone of her voice was so seductive that he knew that something incredibly hot was going to happen. When she touched him, his eyes flew open to see her bending down to brush his lips. “Luis, I’m sorry to wake you but I really need your opinion about something.”

Luis, still dazed from sleep, looked at her in confusion. “What?” he asked, lifting his head from the pillow.

“I said, that I need your opinion about something,” she said with a sly little smile.

“Sheridan, I love you to death, but couldn’t this have waited until I woke up?” he grumbled, disappointed that she hadn’t awakened him for a more interesting reason than his opinion.

“No Luis, it couldn’t have waited because I’m trying to figure out what I’m going to wear tonight,” she said, slipping off her robe to reveal that she wore nothing but her long strand of pearls and the bracelet that Don Miguel had given her. “What do you think? Do they work?”

Luis was dumb struck for a moment, his eyes changing from surprise to smoky desire as he raked her from head to toe. “Oh yeah, they definitely work,” he choked out, pulling the sheet aside to show her just how much. “Little Luis thinks so too.”

With great difficulty, she tore her eyes away from all his glory and tried to gain at least some semblance of control. “That’s not what I meant,” she said, feigning innocence. “I wanted to know if the necklace and bracelet looked good together.”

“You are so lying, but I love it,” Luis said, taking a hold of her pearls and wrapping them around his fingers. He pulled her toward him so that she was standing flush to the bed. With his hand, still encased in the pearls, he began to move it up her thigh in slow, sensuous movements, then over her soft mound while the tips of his fingers stroked her secret place. “You know sweetheart, I really do enjoy your love games, but if you want me just take me. I can promise that I will never turn you away.............”

“I just want to make sure that you never have reason to complain that our sex life has become boring and predictable,” she moaned, trying desperately to hang on to that last bit of control. It lasted about two seconds when her knees buckled and she fell on top of him.

“Making love with you could never be predictable or boring,” he mumbled right before he planted a passionate kiss on her lips. “I can’t believe that I forgot about these cute little horny spells you get into when you’re pregnant.”

“You might not think they’re so cute when I start to look like a beached whale,” she said, rubbing herself against his arousal. “I have to do all the seducing I can while I still have the confidence to do so.”

“I don’t think you have to worry about that because when you were pregnant with Luke and Lily I thought you were the sexiest thing to ever grace the earth,” he assured her, while lifting her up to fit himself into the warm recesses of her body.

“You are too good to be true,” Sheridan said in a raspy voice. “Oh God, you feel too good to be true.”

“Oh Sheridan, you have no idea how good it feels when you move like that,” he said, throwing his head back with a look of ecstasy on his face. “I could die a happy man if you would wake me up this way every morning.”

Her only response was to moan with pleasure as Luis cupped her behind to pull her closer to his need and deeper into her center. They rode out the storm of desire, until both of them were gasping with shattering bliss. As they both lay there trying to catch their breath, Sheridan finally spoke. “So, you never told me what you thought about the pearls. Should I wear them tonight?”

“As far as I’m concerned, you should never take them off,” he murmured while nuzzling her neck.

The mood of their sensual afterglow was interrupted when suddenly the ring of baby giggles sounded from across the hall. It was obvious that the little scamps were up to some kind of mischief so they rose out of bed to investigate. They discovered that Luke and Lily had figured out that if they threw their stuffed animals across the room that Ace would go and fetch the fluffy creatures for them. It hardly seemed possible, but the poor dog actually looked relieved to see them arrive.

“What are you little munchkins up too?” Luis asked, trying to stifle his smile.

“Hi daddy,” Lily said, waving. “Doggy get Kiki.”

“Well, I’m sorry to break up your little party Peanut, but Ace had to go outside so that he can go to the potty,” Luis told her.

“Ace go me potty,” Luke suggested.

“Sweetie, Ace is too big to go on your potty chair,” Sheridan explained. “Dogs have to go outside and little children, like you and Lily have to go inside the house.”

“Let daddy help you get out of bed so that he can go downstairs and let Ace out,” he said, swinging Luke out of his bed.

“You know Luis, we’re going to have to get these two big beds soon,” Sheridan reminded him, as they carried the children downstairs.

“You have no idea how the thought of that scares me,” Luis said, shaking his head in fear. “Can you image these two having free rein to run wild? They could get up in the middle of the night and fall down the steps.”

“We would have to make adjustments of course, but we can’t let them sleep in baby beds for the rest of their lives,” Sheridan pointed out to him.

“I guess you’re right, but it still makes me nervous. Can we give it a few months?” he asked, hopefully.

“Okay,” she agreed. “Now, what do you want for breakfast Luke and Lily?”

“Opeo,” Luke shouted.

“That’s an easy one,” Sheridan smiled. “Even mommy can make oatmeal. What about you Lily?”

“Me opeo too,” Lily told her.

As they all sat down to eat, Sheridan explained to the twins about what was going to happen tonight. “Mommy and daddy are going out tonight, and Mrs. Peterson is going to come and stay with you. You remember her don’t you? She’s that nice lady that works with abuela at church.”

“No mama, Poma come,” Luke protested.

“Well sweetie, Aunt Paloma can’t come because she is going to be with mommy and daddy,” Sheridan explained.

“Was she the only person you could find to baby sit?” Luis asked. “I mean, she’s trustworthy, but I don’t think she plays with the kids.”

“Jessica and Paloma were both busy with their own New Year’s plans. This is a premium night for babysitters. We’re lucky that Mrs. Peterson could do it.”

“Well, I’m not so sure that Paloma is going to be doing any baby sitting in the near future anyway,” Luis announced.

“Luis don’t say that in front of the children,” she whispered, flashing him a disapproving look. “Besides, I thought that you had forgiven your sister?”

“I have forgiven her, but I’m not sure yet that I trust her alone with the kids. Paloma needs to learn that there are consequences to her actions..........”

“No daddy,” Lily said, flinging a glob of oatmeal from her spoon sending it landing on the lapel of Luis’ robe.

“Lily Katherine, that is not acceptable behavior,” Sheridan corrected her.

“Okay Peanut, we need to have a little talk,” Luis told his daughter in a gentle but definitive tone. “Mommy and daddy have both told you that you are not supposed to throw food, especially at other people. Now, if it happens again, I’m going to take Annabelle away from you for a whole week. Do you understand?”

“No take Banabelle daddy,” Lily cried, with her bottom lip quivering like jello.

“Daddy won’t have to take Annabelle away if you don’t throw food anymore,” Luis told her.

“Mama,” Lily whined, looking at Sheridan with big watery blue eyes.

Sheridan’s natural instinct was to comfort her daughter, but she knew that it was important to support Luis and his decision. “I’m sorry Lily, but daddy is right. You know that it is not a nice thing to do when you throw food and tell daddy no.”

“Mommy and daddy love you Peanut, but we also have to let you know when you do something that isn’t right,” Luis said, kissing his daughter on the forehead.

“Leelee bad,” Luke giggled.

Luis and Sheridan stared at their son with shock written on their faces and then their eyes connected. “Sorry Sheridan, but it’s your turn to play the big bad wolf,” Luis said, throwing up his hands in exasperation.

********************

Jordan stacked her ski equipment next to her luggage by the front door, waiting for one of the staff to help her carry it to the car. Just then Ivy came down the steps and noticed the pile sitting on the black and white marble floor. “Jordan, you didn’t tell me that you were going skiing over the holiday.”

“I did mention it mother, but apparently you weren’t paying attention,” Jordan reminded her. “Don’t you remember that I told you I was using the cabin for a few days?”

“Oh yes, I guess it just slipped my mind,” Ivy said, looking rather distracted. “Well, have a good time.”

“Oh, I plan on have a wonderful time,” Jordan assured her, even though she doubted that her mother was even listening.

“Is that a new sweater?” Ivy asked, referring to Jordan’s powder blue raw silk turtleneck.

“What’s with you mother?” Jordan asked with a sarcastic edge. “Did you forget to take your dose of Ginkgo biloba today? This is the sweater that Ethan gave me for Christmas.”

“Oh, that’s right,” Ivy said, suddenly smiling. “Ethan does have wonderful taste doesn’t he?”

“Just exquisite,” Jordan said, rolling her eyes as she slipped into her down-filled black ski jacket. As she bent over to pick up one her bags, the locket Noah had given her fell out from beneath her sweater, and Ivy’s eyes went to it like a magnet.

“Where did you get that locket?” Ivy asked, feeling around her neck to see if her own locket was still intact.

“I’ve had it,” Jordan told her, thinking to herself that her mother didn’t need to know that it was only for a week. “Don’t panic mother, yours is still hanging around your neck.”

“I wasn’t panicked,” Ivy said, defensively. “It’s just that I was surprised. I’ve never seen you wear that before. Who gave it to you?”

“A friend,” Jordan told her, and then quickly changed the subject to take the focus off of her. “I’ve seen you wear that locket many times over the years mother, and I’ve always wondered where you got it. I know with a certainty that daddy would never buy you something that quaint.”

“It’s been so many years, that I don’t quite remember where I got it. I think that it may have belonged to my mother,” Ivy, smiled.

“That’s wonderful,” Jordan said, not believing her mother for a second. “If that was Grandmother Winthrop’s, I hope that you will pass it down to me one day. It would mean so much to me.”

“Well Jordan, I said that it might have been hers,” Ivy said, scrambling. “I’ll check into it to find out for sure.”

“Thank you mother,” Jordan said, flashing Ivy a smile. “Well, got to go. Those slopes are calling out to me. Have a Happy New Year.”

“Happy New Year to you too,” Ivy called out as her daughter went out the door.

As much as she hated to do it, maybe it was time to take Sam’s picture out of her locket. She just couldn’t take the risk that somebody would see it and put two and two together. Especially now when she was trying to fight Alistair’s new will. Even if it killed her she was going to make sure that her son was reinstated as heir to the Crane Empire. Thankfully, one of the guys that worked for Crane Security that was loyal to her had managed to break into Alistair’s attorney’s office and steal her father-in-law’s file. Sure enough, there was a copy of the letter she had written to Sam all of those years ago telling him that Ethan was his son, and not Julian’s. Knowing that just taking the letter and putting the file back in its place would raise too much suspicion, she came up with the idea of re-writing the letter, only this time she made a few strategic changes. She had changed Sam’s name to Shawn, and reworded it so that it said that she had wished that he was Ethan’s father instead of Julian. She photocopied the letter and put it back in the folder, quite satisfied that her brilliant idea would work out perfectly, and her man for hire had put the file back where it belonged. Now, the only thing she had to worry about was somebody demanding a DNA test, but if it came to that she still had an ace-in-the hole on that account too. The pictures she had found in the bird statue of Eve and Julian would ensure that Eve cooperated with her, because if T.C. found out the truth, the good doctor would lose everything. Once things were in place, they would go to court and get back what was rightfully theirs, and throw that little upstart, Evan right out on his illegitimate behind.

********************

It was only a couple of hours before they had to leave when Mrs. Peterson called to say that she had the flu and would be unable to watch the children that night. She was very apologetic, saying that she had thought it would pass, but her illness had only gotten worse. She didn’t feel that it would be a good thing to expose the children, and Sheridan agreed. “Thank you for calling Mrs. Peterson. I hope you feel better soon.”

“Who was on the phone?” Luis asked, walking into the room.

“That was Mrs. Peterson and she isn’t going to be able to watch the children tonight because she has the flu. What are we going to do Luis? We will never find a babysitter at this late hour.”

“Isn’t there anybody that you can think of? What about Simone?”

“I already tried her before I even called Mrs. Peterson, and she has a party to go to. Do you want to call Don Miguel and tell him that we can’t come or do you want me to?” Sheridan asked, clearly upset.

“I’ll call him, but I have a feeling that he’s going to be very disappointed though,” he said, dialing the phone. “Abuelo, this is Luis. I’m afraid that I have some bad news. Our babysitter just called and said that she was ill and can’t watch the twins tonight. I’m afraid that Sheridan and I are not going to be able to come to dinner.”

“But you must come Luis. I wanted the family to be together to ring in the New Year. Just bring the children along,” he suggested.

“Well, I don’t know. Let me check with Sheridan,” he said, holding his hand over the receiver. “Abuelo says that we should just bring the munchkins along with us.”

“I guess we could, but I doubt that we’ll be able to stay until midnight. That is way past Luke and Lily’s bedtime and they would never last that long.”

“Abuelo, we’ll come with the children, but I think we’ll probably have to go home after dinner because the twins will never be able to stay awake that late.”

“That is wonderful Luis, and I think I shall like the idea of the children being there. Would you like for me to hire a car to come and pick you up so that you do not have to drive tonight?” Don Miguel asked.

“That won’t be necessary abuelo. I will probably limit myself to one glass of champagne anyway. We’ll just meet you at the Seascape in a couple of hours.”

“I will look forward to seeing both you and Sheridan there, and also my precious great-grandchildren,” Don Miguel told him, hanging up the phone.

“I was just going to get the twins up from their naps, but I guess I should let them sleep a little longer since they will be up later tonight. I’m going to go pick out some outfits for them to wear,” Sheridan said, heading for the stairs.

“Oh Sheridan,” Luis called out to her. “Could you do me a favor and dress Peanut in pants? I don’t want her ringing in the New Year with her dress up in the air.”

“Luis you need to chill out about that. Lily is just a little girl, and a lot of little girls show off their panties,” Sheridan laughed.

“I know she’s just a tiny little thing, but when she going to get over this habit?”

“Oh, I’m sure she’ll figure it out in a couple of years,” Sheridan told him, holding her breath waiting for him to go off.

“I know you’re just baiting me so I’m not even going to respond to that. So Sheridan, I was thinking that since tonight is a special occasion that maybe we could make our announcement, but only if you’re ready.”

Sheridan thought Luis looked so adorable right now with that pleading look on his face, and she couldn’t help but go up and hug him. “I was going to suggest the same thing. Won’t they all be surprised when we tell them we’re going to have another baby?”

“Do you think that Luke and Peanut are going to understand?” Luis asked when it suddenly occurred to him that they hadn’t even discussed explaining it to the twins.

“Well, I have been thinking about that and I guess we’ll just have to tell them in as simple terms as possible. I’m sure they’ll be confused, but they’re pretty smart for their age and they’ll figure it out eventually.”

*****************

Jordan and Noah stacked their skis outside the door to the cabin and went inside to warm up. Noah offered to get a fire started, and Jordan went into the kitchen to make hot chocolate. When she came back in the room ten minutes later, holding two steaming cups in her hands, Noah was squatted down in front of the fireplace stoking the flames. “Here you go. One hot cup of chocolate, but be careful because it’s really hot. Aren’t microwaves the best thing since sliced bread?”

“I don’t know how we ever lived without them,” Noah agreed. “I probably would have starved in college if I didn’t have one in my dorm room. My mom used to send these care packages all the time.”

“Yeah, your mom seems like that kind of mother that would do that. You’re lucky Noah to have parents that take such an interest in your life,” she said, wistfully.

“I am pretty lucky, but look at everything you have Jordan,” he reminded her. “You live in a mansion on the hill, and you’ve been educated in Europe.”

“You know that saying that says money can’t buy you happiness? Well, trust me it’s true, but I will admit that having certain privileges can be nice sometimes. Like for instance having a place like this where we can get in some good skiing, some tender fillets and time alone together.”

“This really is nice and cozy, and I don’t think there is any place else that I’d rather be right now, or anyone else I’d rather be with,” he said, tracing her cheek with his finger.

“You know Bennett. I’ve been skiing at some of the best resorts in the world, but I’ll have to admit that you kicked my butt out there today. Where did you lean to ski so well?”

“I guess I’m just a natural born athlete,” he teased. “But seriously, I can think of a lot of things I would like to do to your butt and kicking it is not one of them. You look so beautiful sitting here in the firelight.”

Suddenly Jordan felt the heat rush through her body, and its source had nothing to do with the fire that was burning just a few feet away from her. “Are you trying to seduce me Noah Bennett?”

“I’m just telling you the truth and if my words seduce you then that’s only an added bonus,” he said, leaning in to kiss her. It started out soft and searching, but quickly turned into a full-force passionate assault.

“Oh my,” she sighed, trying to gain her composure when the kiss finally ended. “I thought you were hungry and wanted to cook those steaks in there?”

“Right now, I’m just hungry for you,” he said, lowering her to the floor, “I want you so much Jordan, but I need to make sure that you are ready for this.”

“Oh Noah, I have been ready since the first time you kissed me,” she told him softly. “Make love to me.”

The hot chocolate was forgotten, growing cold as they turned the lights down low and made a pallet before the fire. Clothes were peeled away with slow precision to reveal all of their hidden secrets. He was so big, and muscular, his skin bronzed by the firelight. She was soft and petite, and her shapely long legs were putting all kinds of indecent thoughts in his head. Noah pushed her down to the soft cushions once again and proceeded to brand her entire body with his hot kisses. Jordan cried out with pleasure as he turned her insides to molten lava, and she couldn’t resist tracing his chiseled form with her hands in needy discovery. They kissed, the exchange hot and all consuming, taking time only to breathe before they kissed again and again.

“Jordan,” he whispered in a voice that made her liquid with desire. “I’m not sure that I can wait any longer.”

She raked his handsome face with her sultry blue eyes, and pulled him back toward her. “I know that I can’t wait any longer.”

“Oh God,” he groaned, making quick work of finding his pants to retrieve a small foil packet.

Watching him cloak his arousal in protection excited her even more, and she begged him to come back to her. “Noah please, I’m going crazy here,” she demanded, moving her body in an invitation as old as time.

He did come back to her then, easing inside of her with gentle care. She was so tiny and hot, that he almost went over the edge right then and there. “Jordan, you are perfect. I love you so much.”

“I love you too Noah, and I know that nothing in my life so far will ever compare to how I feel with you right now at this moment,” she said with such emotion that tears came to her eyes.

“I know sweetheart........... I know.”

********************

Don Miguel had rented a private dining room just big enough to fit the family. There were arched openings that overlooked the main dining room which gave the feeling of still being part of the crowd, but allowed enough intimacy for conversation. They had just dined on an excellent meal of roasted lamb and several choices of side dishes, when Luis hit his crystal wine glass to get everyone’s attention. “Since we have the whole family here, Sheridan and I thought this would be the perfect time to make an announcement. Honey, do you want to do the honors?” he asked, looking toward Sheridan.

“Okay,” she smiled, hardly able to contain herself. “Luis and I have just found out recently that we are going to have another baby.”

“Oh, another baby,” Pilar gasped. “I cannot think of better news. Martin, we are going to be grandparents again.”

“I know Pilar,” Martin said, pure delight written all over his face. “This is so amazing............ I’m speechless.”

“Well, I’m not speechless,” Theresa squealed with pleasure. “This holiday season just keeps getting better every day. We got to meet our abuelo for the first time and now another baby in the family.”

“Way to go Luis,” Miguel teased, raising his glass in salute making Charity red with embarrassment.

“Congratulations,” she told them both. “This really is wonderful news.

Paloma jumped out of her seat and hugged Sheridan and then her brother. “This is so exciting. I just can’t wait until this baby comes. When is the baby coming anyway?”

“Some time in mid-July,” Sheridan told them.

Don Miguel, who was sitting at the head of the table with Lily on his lap had remained silent, letting the rest of the family share their excitement and finally spoke. “I did not think that God could shower me with any more blessings on this holiday season, but this news is too joyous for words. Congratulations, and thank you for another special memory to take back to Spain with me,” he said with tears in his eyes. “Look at me. You have turned me into an old weepy fool. I have never cried so much in my entire life.”

“I think that we have all shed some happy tears during the last couple of weeks papa,” Pilar said, taking her father’s hand.

“Daddy buelo cry,” Lily announced to everyone at the table, making them chuckle with delight.

“Oh that’s so cute,” Charity said. “Why do they call Don Miguel daddy buelo?”

“I think they came up with that when I explained to them that abuelo was mama’s daddy and that he was their abuelo,” Luis told her.

“Mama, daddy go now,” Luke requested, while rubbing his eyes.

“Oh Luis, our little boy is so tired, he is ready to fall asleep any minute,” Sheridan said, picking Luke up out of his highchair.

“Well everybody, I know it’s still early, but it looks like we’re going to have to call it a night,” Luis announced.

“Of course we understand,” Don Miguel said. “We shall miss you though when we are ringing in the New Year, but the children must come first.”

“We are disappointed because there is so much for us to celebrate, but there is no way that the children are going to make it until then,” Sheridan said with regret.

“Wait a minute. You guys don’t have to leave,” Paloma said, excitedly. “I’m a little tired myself, so why don’t I take the twins to our house. We have a bed for them and we also keep extra pajamas for them to wear. They could spend the night with us, and then you guys can stay until midnight.”

“That’s kind of you to offer Paloma, but maybe it would be best if we just take the twins home,” Sheridan, told her with a affectionate smile.

“Go Poma, mama,” Luke whined.

“Go Poma house,” Lily mimicked.

“Well, I guess that since you have your pajamas over there it would be okay. Daddy and mommy can pick you up tomorrow morning.”

“I don’t think this is a good idea,” Luis protested. “It would be different if either mama or papa was going to be there, but I don’t feel comfortable with this.”

“Luis, it’s not as if Pilar and Martin are going to be gone all night,” Sheridan said, in a low voice as to not draw attention.

“It’s alright Sheridan,” Paloma said, sounding dejected. “I guess I can understand why Luis wouldn’t me alone with Luke and Lily.”

“It’s not what you think sis,” Luis assured her. “It’s just that I think it would be best if the kids stay at their own house tonight.”

“Luis,” Sheridan whispered. “You are never going to be able to trust Paloma again unless you make some effort. She needs a chance to prove herself and I think that this is the perfect opportunity. Come on, it’s only a few blocks.”

Luis looked at his sister’s sad eyes, and then to Sheridan’s impatient face and gave in. “Okay, but let me help you load the munchkins. You can go ahead and take my car and we’ll get a ride with mama and papa to pick it up later.

Paloma wished everyone Happy New Year, and slipped her coat over her short black dress. Before they walked away, she leaned down and whispered in Sheridan’s ear. “You’re the best……. Thank you.”

“It’s no problem,” she said, hugging her sister-in-law. “Happy New Year. Now, let me kiss my babies goodnight before you go.”

When they got out to the car and loaded Luke and Lily in their car seats, Paloma turned to her brother. “Luis, I know that you’re still angry with me about that whole thing with the drugs, but I promise that I would never do anything to hurt Luke and Lily.”

“I believe that you wouldn’t do anything intentionally, but I just need to be sure that you are capable of making smart choices Paloma,” he explained as gently as possible.

“I don’t want to let you down Luis,” Paloma said, near tears and hating the feeling.

“Just promise me that you’ll go straight home, and the only stops I want you to make are at the traffic lights,” Luis directed.

“I promise,” she assured him.

“Okay, I’m going to hold you to that promise,” Luis told her. “Now, give me a hug.”

Luis kissed the twins goodbye and watched her drive out of the parking lot, disappointed suddenly that he had not been more encouraging to his sister. She really was a good kid, and Luke and Lily thought she was the greatest thing to walk the earth. Anybody that they cared that much about must be pretty special. He made a mental note to talk to her about it when they picked the twins up in the morning. When he went back inside, he grabbed his wife and pulled her onto the dance floor to steal some time for romance.

Sheridan came willingly, but she wanted to get a few things straight because she would truly relax. “I hope you weren’t too hard on your sister.”

“I wasn’t too hard, but I did make her promise to go straight home without making any stops. She understood,” Luis assured her.

“You didn’t get that controlling tone in your voice did you?” Sheridan asked with a raised brow.

“Are you going to give me the third degree, or share this romantic dance with me?” Luis asked, running his hand over her smooth back. “It would seem like a crime to waste these pearls.”

“Okay, I’ll back off if you promise to keep doing that,” she chuckled.

“Maybe I should thank Paloma,” he said, pulling her closer to his body. “Now that the munchkins are staying at mama’s tonight we can take advantage of our time alone. I was kind of hoping that you could put me to sleep the same way you woke me up this morning.”

“Oh, I think I might be able to arrange that. Should I leave the pearls on?” she asked, innocently.

“Sweetheart, always leave the pearls on,” he said with a devilish glint in his eyes.

Sheridan danced with Don Miguel next, and she had the most wonderful time sharing anodotes with the patriarch. “You never let on that you had such a sense of hurmor,” she told him, smiling.

“A beautiful young woman seems to bring that particular trait out in me,” he said, with his most charming smile. “You not only have beauty, but you are a very wise woman too. I can see why my grandson is so totally captivated by you.”

“I appreciate the compliment, but I think perhaps you are very good at being the gallent gentleman.”

“I am very serious Sheridan. I can see that you are good for Luis, and I could not be more please that the two of you are having another child. Luke and Lily have already captured my heart.”

“They do have a habit of doing that to people,” Sheridan sighed, thinking about their sweet little faces.

“Well, here we are chatting away, and the music has stopped. Shall I escort you back to the table,” he asked, taking her arm.

“Thank you. I want to call and check to see if my children are behaving for Paloma.” When they arrived back to the table, Sheridan pulled her cell phone out, but was unable to get a signal. “Luis, did you bring your cell phone?”

“No, I figured that you would bring yours. Why, what’s wrong?”

“Nothing is wrong,” she assured him. “It’s just that I wanted to call Paloma to make sure she got the children settled and my cell isn’t working. I’m going to go use the phone in the front lobby,” she said standing.

“I’ll come with you,” Luis said, taking her arm.

Sheridan turned and saw Sam walking through the room with a purposful stride, coming straight toward their table. The look on his face sent this overwhelming fear through her that left her shaking. “Luis,” she said, grabbing his arm for support.

Luis saw Sam at the moment too, and he too stiffened with fear. “Sam, what are you doing here?”

“What’s the matter Sam?” Martin said, joing them.

“I’m sorry, but there’s been an accident.............”

“Oh God,” Sheridan wailed, callosping against Luis.

“Paloma and the kids?” was all Luis could manage to choke out.

“Are they alive Sam?” Martin asked, fearfully.

“Yes, they’re alive, but I don’t know their condition. They’ve all been taken to the hospital.”

“Please tell me this is not true?” Pilar cried.

“How did this happen Chief Bennett?” Don Miguel asked, with a look as hard as stone.

“They were hit by a drunk driver,” Sam explained. “I don’t know all the details because the accident’s still under investigation.”

“We must all have faith, and pray that they will be alright,” Don Miguel said, taking control, since everyone else seemed to be falling apart. “Chief Bennett, will you give us escort to the hospital? I do not think that any of us are in any condition to drive right now.”

“Of course,” Sam agreed. “I have some squad cars waiting out front.

“Luis, I can’t bear it,” Sheridan cried, hanging on to him for dear life.

“They’ll be okay Sheridan,” he promised, praying to God that he was right. “They have to be.”

Chapter 17

Not one word was spoken on the entire way to the hospital. Everyone appeared to be in shock, or maybe they all felt that as long as they didn’t acknowledge what had happened then if wouldn’t really be true. It did seem however, that the journey from the Seascape to the hospital was taking forever, when in reality they had only been in the car for ten minutes.

Sheridan felt paralyzed with a fear that she had never experienced before. Not even when their plane was crashing did she feel the horror of this nightmare. Her precious sweet babies could be fighting for their lives right now and she was completely powerless to do anything. Paloma too could be fighting for her life and all because she offered to do them a favor so that they could stay later. Dear God, she had to get there so that she could hold them in her arms to comfort and will them okay with her love. She squeezed Luis’ hand in a desperate attempt for reassurance and for one brief moment felt the comfort of his strength.

Luis felt Sheridan squeeze his hand knowing that it was her plea to him to make everything right again. But, how could he be any good to Sheridan when he had failed so miserably at protecting his children? The scene of Paloma and the twins waving goodbye to him as they drove off kept playing in his head over and over again. To think of them all lying there broken was nothing short of pure agony. He should have driven them home, but there was no turning back time, and now he had to live with the consequences. Unfortunately, so did his babies and Paloma. He would trade his own life right now, if only they would all be okay.

When they finally arrived at the hospital, they all hurried inside and ran up to the emergency room nurses’ station and Luis spoke for the first time since leaving the restaurant. “I’m Luis Lopez-Fitzgerald. They brought my children and sister in here a little while ago..............”

“Yes Mr. Lopez-Fitzgerald,” the nurse replied stoically. “I’ll call Dr. Russell to tell her that you’re here.”

“Could you at least tell me something about their condition?” Luis asked, frantically.

“I’m sorry Mr. Lopez-Fitzgerald, but I don’t have that information. Why don’t you have a seat and the doctor will be out to talk to you in a moment?” she said with a condescending voice.

Sheridan became completely unglued over the nurse’s attitude and leaned over the desk to get in her face. “You better take me to my children right now, or I swear to God, by the time I get finished with you, you’ll be eating your meals through a straw.”

“I know that you’re upset Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald, but there is no need to threaten me,” the nurse said, backing away from her.

Sheridan stood up straight again, and put her hand on her head, suddenly feeling dizzy. “Luis,” she called, swaying against him.

“Sheridan, are you all right?” he asked worriedly. “Maybe you should see the doctor.”

“No, I’m fine Luis,” she assured him. “The dizzy spell passed. I just want to see my babies.”

After checking on Sheridan, Don Miguel stepped up to the nurses’ desk. “Get the doctor now!” he demanded. “Do you not have any compassion? We are worried about the children.”

“Yes sir,” the nurse said, hopping up from her chair. “I’ll go find Dr. Russell right now.”

“See that you do,” he commanded.

“Thank you abuelo,” Luis said, gratefully.

“Sheridan, I think that you should come over here and sit down,” Pilar told her. “You must think of the baby.”

“I am thinking of all my babies ,” Sheridan said, starting to cry. “I’m sorry Pilar. I’m worried about Paloma too.”

“I know that you are Sheridan,” Pilar said, taking her daughter-in-law’s hand. “We must have faith like papa said that God will protect them.”

Martin and Luis shared a look of understanding. Both were scared to death, but they knew that it would be up to them to hold the family together if the news was bad. Theresa, Miguel and Charity arrived then, approaching them hurriedly. “Papa, how are they?” Theresa asked.

“We don’t know yet Theresa. We’re still waiting for Eve to come out and talk to us about their condition.”

“She’s coming now,” Luis said, feeling relieved and frightened at the same time.

“I’m so sorry to keep you all waiting, but I wanted to make sure that I had some definitive information to tell you. Luis and Sheridan, Luke and Lily are fine,” she told them smiling.

“Oh thank God,” Sheridan said, hugging Luis, as everyone else expressed relief as well.

“Are you sure Eve?” Luis asked, so afraid there was going to be a but in there.

“Well, they were scared and confused when the EMT’s brought them in, but when they saw me, I was able to calm them down. They just needed to see a familiar face, and I told them that their mommy and daddy would be there soon.” she smiled. “Lily does have a little cut on her leg, but once the nurse cleaned it off and found a Blues Clues bandage to put on it, she thought that was the neatest thing.”

“She would,” Sheridan said, smiling with tears of relief in her blue eyes. “And my little boy? He’s fine too?”

“Not a scratch on him,” Eve promised.

“Can we see them now?” Sheridan asked, happily.

“I know you must be dying to see the twins, but it is going to be just a few more minutes. I wanted our resident pediatrician to check them over just to be sure. Doctor Shimer is excellent in his field and the children all love him. He should be out here in a few minutes to talk to you.”

“Eve, that is wonderful news about Luke and Lily, but you haven’t mentioned Paloma,” Martin said. “How is she?”

Eve grew somber suddenly. “I’m sorry, but the news on Paloma isn’t as good. Apparently the drunk driver hit them head on, and the air bag failed to deploy. She has a ruptured spleen and there is some internal bleeding. As soon as we stabilize her we’ll take her to surgery to repair the damage,” Eve said, putting her arm around Pilar.

The news knocked the wind out of everyone’s sails and their joy over hearing that the twins were going to be okay, turned to one of devastation. Especially Pilar, who began to sob against her husband’s chest. “Please tell us she’s going to live?” Martin begged.

“I’m sorry, but it’s just too soon to know anything until we can get in to assess the damage, but the good news is that she didn‘t sustain any major head trauma with the exception of a broken nose. She’s a fighter though and that fact always makes a world of difference in a patient’s recovery. When they brought her in, she was falling in and out of consciousness, and she kept asking about Luke and Lily. Once I assured her that they were fine she seemed to settle down,” she told them with a bittersweet smile. “Martin, I’m going to need you or Pilar to sign the forms so that we can perform the surgery.”

“Yes, of course,” Martin agreed in a shaky voice.

“I’m afraid that there’s another problem though,” Eve said, further dashing their hopes. “Paloma has AB Rh-positive blood type, which is very rare. Since there’s only about three percent of the population that have this blood type there is not a lot on hand. We‘re going to have to delay the surgery until some arrives.”

“What about her family?” Pilar asked desperately. “Surely one of us has the same blood type.”

“Well Pilar, since most of you have been in here for one reason or another, that was the first place I checked. We ran a computer check, and came up with no one that had a blood type that matched Poloma’s. The Red Cross keeps supplies of rare blood frozen and we have an emergency call into them right now.”

“That will not be necessary,” Don Miguel announced. “AB positive is also my blood type. I will give my granddaughter every last drop if I have to.”

“Thank you papa,” Pilar said, hugging her father.

“This is wonderful news,” Eve said, relieved. “We’ll have to test for a match, but this could very well be the answer to our prayers.”

“I don’t know how to thank you Don Miguel,” Martin told his father-in-law with grateful eyes.

“There is no need to thank me Martin. My satisfaction will come if my blood will help to save Paloma’s life. She deserves no less from me.”

Just then Sam approached with news for the family. “The blood tests came back on the drunk driver and he is way over the legal limit. He sustained a broken leg in the accident, but as soon as he’s well enough to leave the hospital we’ll arrest him for driving while intoxicated, and at the very least attempted manslaughter.”

“I want the bastard put away for a long time for this Sam,” Luis demanded.

“You know that I’ll do everything in my power to make sure that he’s punished for this Luis,” Sam assured him. “I also was able to interview some witnesses to the accident and they all say the same thing. Apparently Paloma had the green light and was proceeding through the intersection and the other driver was approaching them from the left.”

“I don’t understand,” Luis said, trying to sort out the facts in his mind. “Eve said they were hit head-on. How can that be if he was approaching them from the side?”

“Well this is where it gets strange. The witnesses say that all of a sudden Paloma turned the steering wheel left, facing her car in the position the other driver was coming from. We thought at first that maybe she hit a patch of ice, but the road was dry in that intersection.”

“Why in the hell would she do that?” Luis questioned with shock. “That was a suicide move on her part.”

“I don’t know for sure Luis. It could have been from inexperience or panic, but I can assure you of one thing. Had she not turned, they would have been hit broadside and that could have had very tragic results for the twins. Her foolish move could have very well saved Luke and Lily’s lives.”

“Oh God sis,” Luis said sadly, while running his fingers through his hair frantically.

“She did it to save our children Luis,” Sheridan said with a certainty. “Eve, you just have to do everything to make her well again..............”

“I promise that we will do everything humanly possible,” Eve swore to them.

One of the emergency room staff came out to give Martin and Pilar, Paloma’s personal effects, and everyone broke down when they saw the bracelet that Don Miguel had given to her for Christmas. “My poor baby,” Pilar sobbed.

“Can we see her Eve?” Martin asked in a ragged voice.

“Yes, but only you and Pilar. The trauma team is trying to keep her stabilized and we can’t have a lot of people in there.”

As Martin and Pilar hurried off to see their daughter, a technician came to escort Don Miguel to the lab while the rest of the family waited impatiently. Ten minutes later, Doctor Shimer appeared. “Mr. and Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald?” he questioned, looking around the waiting area.

“Yes,” Sheridan and Luis said, hurrying toward him.

“I’m Doctor Shimer,” he said, extending his hand to them. “I’m sure that you are anxious to hear news of your children.”

“Oh yes doctor,” Sheridan told him. “How are they?”

“They are both doing amazingly well, considering the nature of the accident. In fact, they’re in there right now charming all of the pediatric nurses,” he said, smiling. “I’ve checked them over thoroughly, and can’t find a thing wrong with them. Your daughter did get a small cut on her leg, but it is nothing to be concerned about and should heal in a matter of days. I did decide to go ahead and admit them just for the night since it’s so late, and I would like to continue to monitor their vitals just to be on the safe side.”

“Thank you Doctor Shimer,” Luis said, shaking his hand gratefully. “There was something that I am a little concerned about though. I know that you said the kids are physically okay, but do you think they were traumatized by the accident?”

“Oh God, I didn’t even consider that,” Sheridan said, worriedly.

“There is never any way to be certain that symptoms of being traumatized won’t manifest themselves at a later time, but I see no evidence of that right now. Well-adjusted children have an amazing aptitude for bouncing back from these kinds of situations. My advise to you would be to get them to talk about the accident and that way you can be there to reassure them if they are still experiencing any fears about what happened.”

“We’ll be sure to do that,” Sheridan promised. “Can we see them now?”

“Certainly,” Doctor Shimer said, showing them the way to the Pediatric ward.

Sheridan started to cry all over again when they walked in the room and she saw Luke and Lily in their tiny hospital gowns playing with the nurses. The twins finally noticed them and called out excitedly when they saw their parents. Luis and Sheridan took turns hugging and kissing the munchkins, loathed to let them go for one second. “You have no idea how happy mommy and daddy are to see you,” Sheridan told them, kissing both of their soft cheeks.

“Me booboo mama,” Lily announced, pointing to her leg.

“Oh, does you booboo hurt?” Sheridan asked her tenderly. “I bet if I kissed it your booboo would feel so much better.”

“Mama kiss, daddy kiss,” Lily requested, sweetly.

“Peanut, daddy will kiss your booboo all night if you want him too,” Luis said, brushing his lips against Lily’s bandage.

“Me booboo kiss,” Luke said, holding out his arm to show them his Blues Clues Bandaid.

“What happened to his arm?” Sheridan worried. “The doctor said he didn’t have a scratch on him.”

“He doesn’t. “I think he was a little E-N-V-I-O-U-S,” the nurse said, smiling as she spelled the last word. “We didn’t want him to feel left out.”

“Well, you better give mommy that arm so that she can kiss your booboo too,” Sheridan said while tickling his tummy.

“I just have to tell you that we have fallen in love with your children. We’ve been trying to think of ways to keep them here with us for a few days,” the nurse teased.

“Sorry, but we’ve grown kind of attached to them,” Luis said, looking at his children fondly.

Just then another nurse walked into the room carrying two balloons, one pink, and one blue. She also had a small tray in her other hand with some liquid medicine on the top. “Look what I found for you Luke and Lily,” she announced. “I had to go to the nursery, but I asked all the little babies over there if they would share their balloons with you and they said that would be just fine.”

“Boons,” Luke squealed.

“Why don’t I tie these on the railings of your cribs? That way you’ll be able to wake up and see them first thing in the morning,” the nurse suggested to them. “I do have some medicine for you to take though.”

“Why do they have to take medicine?” Luis asked with a worried frown.

“It’s just Children’s Tylenol. The doctor ordered it just in case they start to experience muscle soreness from the jolt of the accident.”

“Okay, open up big,” the nurse instructed to Lily. “I have some yummy grape medicine for you........... Now it’s your turn Luke.”

“I can’t believe they’re still awake,” Sheridan commented. “They are up way past their bedtime.”

“We were hoping that once their mommy and daddy got here they would be able to settle down and go to sleep,” the nurse said, smiling at the twins.

“Maybe their daddy will tell them a story,” Sheridan suggested, looking to Luis for confirmation. “Nurse, is it okay if we stay with them tonight?”

“Of course you can,” the nurse told her. “The visitors’ chairs fold out like recliners and you can put them at any level you want to. I’ll get you some blankets and pillows, and also some scrubs to sleep in,” she said, looking at their evening wear.

“Thank you nurse,” Luis told her. “We can’t tell you how much we appreciate all the attention you’ve given the twins.”

“Believe me, they’re not hard to shower attention on,” she said, smiling. “I’ll just get those blankets for you now.”

Luis and Sheridan both grabbed a child and held them in their arms, while Luis told them some silly little story. It was Lily that finally brought up their aunt’s name. “See Poma.”

Sheridan hesitated before answering, sharing a look of anxiety with Luis. “Well sweetie, Aunt Paloma is feeling kind of sick right now. She’s with abuela and pawpaw.”

“Do you remember what happened tonight when Aunt Paloma was taking you to abuela’s house?” Luis asked them gently.

“Big boom,” Luke said, spreading his little arms out.

“Okay, so you heard a big boom,” Luis confirmed. “Do you remember what happened after that?”

“Poma seep,” Lily told them.

“You mean that Aunt Paloma went to sleep after you heard the big boom?” Sheridan asked her daughter.

“Yes mama,” Lily confirmed. “Poma go seep.”

“Did that scare you when you heard the boom?” Luis asked.

“Yes daddy,” both twins replied, shaking their heads.

“I’m sure that it was scary for you, but you know everything is fine right now,” Sheridan said in a comforting voice. “Mommy and daddy are here and we love you very much.”

Neither twin responded, because they had both fallen fast asleep. Sheridan and Luis carried them to their beds and covered them up snuggly. “Luis, I don’t want to leave the children, but would you go and see if there is any news on Paloma?” she whispered.

“Yes, but only if you promise me that you’ll try to get some rest. You look like you can hardly stand on your feet right now,” Luis said, pulling her into a comforting hug.

“I am exhausted, but I’m so worried about Paloma that I don’t know if I can get a wink of sleep, and just thinking about our babies............... Oh Luis, this night has been such a nightmare,” she cried.

“I know, but we have to count our blessings too,” Luis reminded her. “This could have been so much worse where Luke and Lily are concerned.”

“True, but poor Paloma is down the hall fighting for her life right now because she tried to save our children, and it was our car that had the faulty airbag. You know that if that airbag would have deployed your sister may have walked away with minimal injuries?”

“Don’t you think I’ve thought about that Sheridan?” Luis said, feeling riddled with guilt. “It tears me up inside, but we just can’t concentrate on the what ifs right now. We have to make sure that our children have all of our love and support and that my sister survives this thing.”

“Here’s the bedding and scrubs, and I even brought you some of those surgery booties so you can get out of those heels,” the nurse said, entering the room. “Oh good, I see that the twins are finally asleep.”

“Thank you so much,” Sheridan told her, smiling. “My feet are killing me.”

“Yeah, well make sure that you get some rest,” Luis advised. “She’s pregnant.”

“Congratulations, but you know that your husband is right. You’ve been through a very stressful time tonight and you need to try to relax and get some rest.”

“Good, maybe she’ll listen to you,” Luis said, thankfully. “I’m going to go check on Paloma, but when I get back here I want to find you with your clothes changed and you laying on the chair over there.”

“Don’t worry Mr. Lopez-Fitzgerald. I’ll make sure that she does,” the nurse promised.

Luis kissed his wife and children and left the room to see how his sister was doing, praying the whole time that God would smile down on them just one more time tonight.

******************

Noah lay next to Jordan listening to her even breathing as she slept so peacefully. This time alone with her here at the cabin had been more wonderful than he could have even imagined and he never wanted it to end. They had shared their hopes and dreams, their past experiences of growing up, and their bodies in the most intimate way a couple could do. So, why did he feel so depressed all of a sudden? Maybe it was because he knew that once they left here, all the deception would begin all over again. He admired Jordan so much as a person, and he loved her like crazy as a woman, but he still wasn’t sure why she was so determined to keep their relationship a secret. She said that it was because she was worried about what her mother might do, but was there more to it? Was part of her embarrassed about loving the guy from the wrong side of the tracks? He hated having these thoughts, because their relationship had been open and honest since they reconnected, but the thought still nagged him.
Noah gently entangled himself from Jordan’s arms and slipped out of bed and into a pair of worn jeans. He felt the chill in the air and went out to the living room to put some more logs on the fire. He was stoking the flame when he heard her voice sounding from behind him.

“Noah, is everything okay?” she asked softly.

He turned to look at her and noticed that she was wearing one of his shirts. Leave it to Jordan to be decked out in flannel and still look like she had just stepped out of the covers of Town & Country. “I’m sorry, I hope I didn’t wake you.”

“Not at all,” she assured him. “I reached out for you in my sleep and it woke me up when you weren’t there. I’m cold too.”

Noah rose up to a standing position, his naked torso well defined against the backdrop of the flames. His jeans rode low on his hips, extenuating the smallness of his waist. “Come here and I’ll make you warm again.”

“Okay,” she managed to squeak out, mesmerized by his male beauty. Her blood heated as she made her way toward him.

Noah pulled her into his arms and nuzzled her neck. “Are you warmer now?”

“Much warmer,” she said, moving against him sensually. “You drive me so crazy Noah Bennett.”

It felt so right to have her in his arms, and he wanted to pick her up and carry her to bed. But in spite of the roaring need inside of him, the nagging feelings of earlier kept popping back into his head. “Wait Jordan,” he said, pulling away from her. “We have to talk.”

“Talk?” she asked, confused, moving toward him again. “Let’s talk later.”

“No Jordan,” he said, untangling her arms from around his neck. “I can’t make love to you until I can get something off of my chest.” She looked so hurt, and he felt terrible all of a sudden. “I’m sorry, but this is really important to me.”

“Okay Noah, if it’s that important to you,” she said, taking his hand and leading him toward the sofa. “What’s going on? You look so serious.”

“I just can’t do this anymore Jordan.............”

“What do you mean?” she asked, fearfully.

“I can’t go on with keeping our relationship a big secret anymore. This isn’t what I’m about Jordan. I’m lying to my family and friends and I feel terrible about it. Look, I know that you’re worried that your mother is going to do something to me, but I’m not afraid of her.”

“You’ve obviously felt this way for some time. Why didn’t you say something to me about this sooner?” she asked, trying to keep her voice calm, but scared to death inside that he was going to decide that she was more trouble than she was worth.

“Because you were so adamant about it, and I was going along with it for you, but now things are different. Jordan I love you and now that we’ve shared this time together, everything has changed. You are much too important to me and I don’t want what we have between us to be a dirty little secret.”

“Please don’t say that,” she said, beginning to cry. “What I feel for you could never be a dirty little secret. You are the only man I ever want to be with, but if my family should ever do anything to hurt you, I would never be able to forgive myself. Don’t you understand that Noah?”

“Jordan, I just don’t understand what you think they can do to us? We’re both adults and free to make our own decisions,” he said, trying to reason with her.

“Noah, maybe you’ve been away too long, because you don’t have any idea how low my family will stoop to get what they want. Ask my Aunt Sheridan if you don’t believe me.”

“Are you afraid they’re going to cut you off?” Noah asked, hoping that wasn’t the case.

“No, money is the least of my worries. Besides, I have a trust fund that they can’t touch, but that is beside the point. I’m worried about what they could do to your career. Do you want all the years you’ve put into becoming a doctor to be taken away because my family did something to destroy that?”

“Of course not, but we can’t go on this way forever. When does all this deception end Jordan?”

She was clearly upset about this turn of events and got up from the sofa and began to pace back and forth. Their time away had been so beautiful, and now this. “You’re right Noah. It was unfair of me to ask you to lie to your family about our relationship, and I’m sorry. I swear to you though that I was only doing it to protect you, but if you want to make our relationship public, then I’ll go along with it.”

“Oh Jordan,” he said, hopping up to hug her closely. “You have no idea how happy you’ve made me. You’re going to see that this is not going to be as hard as you think, because as long as we’re together and we know our obstacles nobody will be able to hurt us.”

“Oh Noah, I hope you’re right about that,” Jordan said, not totally convinced.

“I know I’m right, and if you really think about it your mother is pretty busy trying to cover her own rear end right now with this whole Ethan paternity thing,” he reminded her. “Our relationship is going to be the last thing on her agenda.”

“You do have a good point, but there’s one thing I’ve learned about my mother, and that is she is a master at multi-tasking. Especially when it comes to getting what she wants.”

“We are not going to let your mother come between us,” he said, pulling her close. “Now, lets change the subject because suddenly I have something far more exciting in mind.”

“That’s a typical guy for you,” she chuckled. “You want to be all serious and then suddenly you’re ready to hit the sheets.”

“Well, I guess we could always continue our serious talk,” he teased.

“Not a chance buddy,” she said, pulling him into a kiss.

******************

Don Miguel had found out that the drunk driver that hit his grandchildren had been admitted to the hospital with a broken leg. He could not pass up this opportunity to look in the face of this vermin with his own eyes. Chief Bennett had reported that this Bill Smith had tested way above the legal limit for intoxication and that he would be going to jail as soon as he was released from the hospital. As he entered the room, he could still smell the fumes of alcohol permeating the air. The patient opened his eyes and looked at him in confusion.

“Who the hell are you?” he asked with slurred speech.

“I could become your worst enemy,” Don Miguel responded in a chilled voice.

“Look, I don’t know who you think you are, but I want you to get the hell out of my room,” he demanded.

Don Miguel finally noticed that one of his wrists was handcuffed to the bed railing and it only fueled the flame of his anger. “You want to know who I am? It was my grandchildren that you almost murdered tonight,” he hissed.

“Hey, she pulled out in front of me............”

“Bastardo!” Don Miguel snarled. “You should be praying that they take you to jail when you leave here, because that is the only place that will protect you from the intensity of my wrath.”

“You can’t threaten me.............”

“I have not begun to threaten you. If any of my grandchildren should die, not even prison bars will keep me from ending your miserable life. Do you understand?” Don Miguel demanded, as he turned and walked out of the room.

******************

Sheridan had tried to rest, but she couldn’t stop thinking about how close she came to losing her children. The thought of it was just to painful too bear. Thankfully Paloma had made it out of surgery, and even though she was still listed in critical condition, she was doing as well as could be expected. Luis had left the room a few minutes ago to check on her, and she was finally able to get up without the commendation of his watchful eyes. She slid a chair between the children’s bed and just sat and stared at them, watching their little chests move up and down from the breaths they took. It was then that the door opened, letting the light in from the outside hall. Sheridan turned to see Pilar walking quietly into the room. “Pilar,” she said, standing to hug her mother-in-law. “How is Paloma?”

“She seems to be growing stronger, but she has still not awakened since the surgery,” Pilar said with a worried look.

“I know she’ll be okay Pilar. She saved my babies and she has to make it so that I can tell her how much I love and appreciate her.”

“Yes, she loves Luke and Lily so much. I just thank God that they were able to escape that terrible accident without being injured,” she said, going over the children’s beds to take her turn kissing each one of them. “Such precious babies,” she said, rubbing Lily’s arm. “You know that you should not be up. You have to get your rest for that little baby you are carrying.”

“I tried Pilar, but I’m afraid to close my eyes for fear that they will slip away from me............. I’m sorry Pilar. How can I say that when your own daughter is fighting for her life?”

“It is okay Sheridan,” Pilar said, hugging her daughter-in-law. “I understand more than you will ever know the fear a mother feels for her children.”

They both cried together then, holding each like a lifeline. Two mothers that experienced the terror of losing their children. It was something that only they could understand, and it was a cleansing experience that set them free.

Down the hall, Luis entered his sister’s room not sure of what to expect when he saw her. It was worse than the thought when he noticed her black and blue eyes from her broken nose, and the IV’s pumping fluid into her arm. Her olive skin looked so pale against the bruising and it brought tears to his eyes. He sat down in a chair beside her bed and took her hand in his.

“Hey sis, it’s Luis,” he said softly, kissing her hand. “I thought that I would stop by and give you one of my brotherly lectures. You just have to get better, because me, and the rest of the family wouldn’t know what to do if anything happened to you. We just got you back and we love you so much. I know that you don’t believe that sometimes, but I swear to you that it’s true. Another reason you can’t give up is because Luke and Lily have been asking about you and I’m sure you know that the munchkins are not very good at being told no,” he said, smiling through his tears. “I feel like I have let you down so many times, and I’m so sorry for that, but if you just keep fighting I promise that I’m going to make it up to you. I also think that you should know that Sheridan and I consider you our hero. We know that you made that stupid move to save our children and we will always be grateful to you..............”

“Luis,” a soft, ragged voice called to him.

Luis looked up and saw that Paloma was struggling to open her eyes. “Thank God sweetie, you’re awake. Let me go get the doctor.”

“No,” she said, squeezing his hand. “Tell me.............. Luke and Lily.”

“Luke and Lily are just perfect and they will be so excited to see you.”

“Thank God,” she whispered.

“Look sis, I’m going to get the doctor to tell him you’re awake, and I know that the rest of the family is going to be so happy to see you.”

“Luis,” she said, struggling to catch her breath. “I love you too............"

Chapter 18

Everyone’s prayers were answered and the terrible nightmare was finally coming to an end. Paloma was getting stronger every day, and was going to be released from the hospital at the end of the week. The twins had been asking to see their aunt, but Paloma didn’t want to scare them with all of the facial bruising and Sheridan and Luis had agreed. But now, the black and blue marks had faded to yellow, and with a little makeup and the removal of the IV, they had all made the decision that it was time. Luke and Lily had been told that Paloma was in the hospital because she was sick and had to be close to where the doctor could take care of her which really wasn’t that far from the truth. The little pixies wanted so badly to make something to give to their aunt, so Sheridan sketched a picture of Paloma from a snapshot for each of them and they had colored in the spaces with their sweet scribbles. After finishing their masterpieces Sheridan announced that it was time to go. “Come here and let mommy put your coats and hats on. It’s very chilly outside.”

“Mommy is sure right about that,” Luis said, walking in from the outside where he had gone to warm up the car. “Jack Frost was nipping at daddy’s nose out there.”

“Daddy silly,” Luke giggled.

“Oh, you think daddy’s silly huh?” Luis said, scooping his little boy up to tickle his tummy, sending him in peels of laughter. “I think that Luke is silly now.”

“Me too daddy,” Lily begged.

“Okay Peanut, but just one little tickle and then we have to leave.”

“Come here my little man so we can get you bundled up,” Sheridan said, taking him out of Luis’ arms.

They took Luis’ SUV since Sheridan’s car had been totaled in the accident and they had yet to replace it. As they pulled into the parking lot of the hospital, Luis warned the twins again about the necessity of being quiet once they got inside. “Now, just remember that there are sick people in there that need their sleep so you have to speak very softly so you don’t wake them up.”

“Kao daddy,” Lily whispered.

“Sweetie, you don’t have to whisper until we get in there,” Sheridan chuckled.

“Poma seep too?” Luke asked.

 

“I don’t think that Aunt Paloma is sleeping because she is feeling much better, and I know that she’s so excited to see you and Lily,” Sheridan told the twins.

“Okay, we’re here,” Luis announced. “You’re going to have to let mommy and daddy carry you in so that your feet don’t get all wet in the slush, and don’t forget to talk softly.”

Paloma broke out into the biggest smile when she saw Luke and Lily walking in her room with mischievous smiles on their faces and pieces of paper clutched in their little fists. “Hi you little squirts,” Paloma said, holding her arms out to the twins. “Come here and give Aunt Paloma a big kiss.”

After a gentle push from Sheridan and Luis, the children scampered up to their aunt to plant a kiss on her cheek. “Me wuv you,” Luke whispered to her.

“Oh, I love you too sweetie, but why are you talking so quietly?” Paloma asked her nephew.

“Daddy say shhhh,” Lily answered for him, putting her finger to her lips. “Me wuv Poma too.”

“I love you too curly top,” Paloma said, stroking Lily’s soft hair. “Luis were you threatening the little squirts again?” she teased.

“No little sis,” Luis said, bending over to kiss Paloma on the forehead. “I simply told them that they had to talk softly when they were in here and they are kind of taking it to the extreme.”

“Well, I think they’re being sweet, and so are you,” Sheridan said, taking her turn kissing Paloma. “Here, I brought you some flowers.”

“Oh Sheridan, they’re beautiful,” Paloma said, gazing at the small vase of violets. “You know this is about the fourth bouquet of flowers you’ve given to me.”

“Believe me Paloma, it will never be enough, after what you did for our children,” Sheridan said, getting teary-eyed.

“Come on Sheridan, we both know that I made a really stupid move. If I would have just sped up the car we might not have been hit at all. I just panicked when I saw the car heading right toward the back passenger side,” she said, reliving the fear of that night all over again. “If you don’t mind, let’s just change the subject.”

“Of course,” Sheridan agreed, smiling. “The children worked really hard this morning to make gifts for you. Luke and Lily why don’t you give Aunt Paloma the special pictures you drew for her?”

Both twins handed their pictures over proudly with little elfin smiles on their faces. Poloma studied the drawings and thought they were the sweetest things she had ever seen. “Come here and sit down on the bed next to me,” Paloma said, patting the bed beside her, and Luis lifted them up to sit along side her. “These pictures are the best presents I’ve ever received, and do you know why?” she asked the twins.

“No Poma,” they both said, shaking their heads from side to side.

“Because you made them for me. They are so beautiful, and this one with the purple face is especially appropriate,” she chuckled, giving them both a kiss. “You are just the cutest little sweetie pies and I will treasure these always.”

“So Paloma, I’m surprised that mama and papa aren’t here,” Luis commented.

“I told them to take a break, so they took abuelo over to show him the construction inside the restaurant. Abuelo has even offered to be an investor in Pilar’s, and guess what else?” she said, excitedly.

“I know you’re dying to tell us so don’t keep us in suspense,” Luis said, smiling at her enthusiasm.

“I am going to Spain to stay with abuelo over spring break,” she announced with delight dancing in her eyes.

“That is wonderful news sweetie, but you’re not going all by yourself are you?” Sheridan asked.

“Well no. Theresa and Miguel are going too, but I’m not going to let that spoil my good time,” she teased with a smile. “Mama and papa wanted to go, but that is right before they’re scheduled to open the restaurant and they just didn’t think they would be able to get away just then.”

“Well, I know you’re going to have a wonderful time. Abuelo’s house is huge and he has horses and a pool. Maybe he’ll even take you to his beach house,” Luis said, looking at Sheridan with a twinkle in his eyes.

“Yes, it really was quite unforgettable,” Sheridan said, her mind wandering back to all the love games that she and Luis played on the beach, and the unbridled passion they shared after the sun went down every night.

“Oh Sheridan, your face is getting red. I guess we know now where that precious little souvenir you’re carrying came from,” Paloma kidded.

“Hey little sister, you’re not supposed to know about that stuff,” Luis said, feeling uncomfortable about the tone of the conversation.

“Please big brother. I’m almost seventeen, and I knew all about the birds and the bees years ago. What century did you fall out of anyway?” she said, goading him with a mischievous smile.

“I think that it’s my turn to request that we change the subject,” Sheridan said, looking at the twins who were staring at the adults with looks of confusion. “So Paloma, how are you feeling?”

“I’m a little sore, but other than that I’m feeling great. I just can’t wait to get out of this place. The food stinks and there is nothing good on television to watch, but the worse part is all the school work I‘m going to have to make up,” she complained.

“We would be happy to hire a tutor for you if you’d like,” Sheridan offered.

“I don’t think that will be necessary, but I’ll let you know just in case the need arises,” she assured them.

“So, besides the family, have you gotten a lot of visitors? It’s starting to look like a floral shop in here,” Luis said, looking around at all of the flower arrangements spread around the room.

“Oh yes, everyone had been so wonderful. Evan and Kay stopped by and brought me those balloons and all the newest magazines...............”

“Boons,” Luke squealed, finally noticing the colorful bunch over by the window, weighted down with a glass container filled with hard candy. He slid off the bed and ran toward them, but didn’t get far before Luis scooped him up along the way.

“Hey Sport, what did daddy say about talking softly? If you keep yelling like that the nurses and doctors are going to come in here and ask us to leave. Now, those balloons belong to Aunt Paloma so maybe if you ask nicely she might just let you have one.”

With a big lip, Luke went back to the bed to stand beside it. “Boon Poma?”

“Of course you can have a balloon. Why don’t you and Lily go over there and pick out your favorite color.”

Luis helped Lily down from the bed, and both twins took off to choose the balloon they wanted. “Sorry about that,” Luis told her. “So, who else came to visit you?”

“Well, Chad, Whitney and Simone were here and brought me the coolest CD’s, and the Chief and Mrs. Bennett stopped by too. She brought me this huge slice of some strange cake made from tomato soup, but it was pretty tasty.”

“Yes, we’re very familiar with Grace’s tomato soup cake,” Sheridan said, smiling.

“I hope you’re in the mood for one more visitor?” Jordan said, peeking her head inside the door.

“Jordan, please come in,” Paloma greeted her with a big smile.

“Hi Jordee,” the twins called out softly from across the room.

“Well hello everyone. This is a nice surprise to see all of you here,” Jordan said, kissing her aunt on the cheek. “Now, I wouldn’t mind a hug from my cute little cousins.”

The twins didn’t have to be asked twice and ran over to hug Jordan. “Take me,” Lily said, posing with a smile.

“Well sweetie, I don’t have my camera with me today, but I’ll tell you what. I’ll come out to your house soon and take lots of pictures of you.”

“Our daughter the ham,” Luis laughed.

“So Paloma how are you doing?” Jordan asked. “You gave us all a pretty big scare you know.”

“I’m getting better every day. In fact I’m going home at the end of the week. Thank you so much for the beautiful flowers you sent,” Paloma said, gratefully.

“Well, I would have been here to visit you sooner, but Dr. Russell wouldn’t let anyone in to see you but family and then I had to go to New York for a couple of days. I had an interview with the New Yorker to do some freelance photography for them.”

“Jordan, that’s wonderful,” Sheridan said. “Did you get the job?”

“They seem to be very impressed with my portfolio, so we’ll see if they call me, but enough of that. Paloma, I have something for you,” she said, handing her an envelope.

Paloma opened it thinking that it was a card and was pleasantly surprised to find a gift certificate for a day at the spa. “Jordan, this is so awesome, but you already did enough with the flowers.”

“Hey, I thought you deserved a day to be pampered after everything that you’ve been through. It doesn’t expire for six months so you have plenty of time to use it after you’re all healed.”

“Thank you so much Jordan,” Paloma said, clearly touched. “Everybody has been so good to me. I just can’t hardly believe it.”

“Believe it little sister because you are special and we all love you very much,” Luis told her, affectionately.

“You know Luis, I think I’m actually starting to believe that,” Paloma said, emotionally.

“Well you better, because it’s the truth,” Sheridan assured her. “Right Luke and Lily?”

“Right mama,” both twins responded with cheeky grins.

********************

Evan did his best to be the diplomat as he and Ethan walked the executives from Global Metal Works to the elevator. They had succeeded in securing the deal to acquire the division that manufactured small metal cans to distribute their fish products. Crane Industries had lost their present supplier when the company they had been using folded because of the present state of the economy. Owning their own can manufacturing company would save Crane Industries a ton of money every year because they would be cutting out the middle man. The deal had been a hard fought victory for two reasons. Global was having some financial difficulties of their own and needed to sell off some of their holdings, but Howard Callahan, the original founder and CEO had been loath to let go of any piece of the family business he had started. The other reason was because the senior Callahan had hated Alistair Crane and despised his shady business practices. It had been up to Evan and Ethan to prove to him that Crane Industries was under a new regime and all business was presently being conducted legitimately and that practice would continue into the future as well.

It was a hollow victory for Evan though since he had almost single handedly blown the whole acquisition right out of the water. If Ethan wouldn’t have stepped in at the last minute and saved the day, they would have never made the deal. Normally Evan wouldn’t have thought a thing about it and would have been pleased about his nephew’s grand rescue if this very same scenario had not happened before. It killed him to admit it, but he was starting to see a pattern, and it was becoming more obvious by the day that he was being set up to look like a fool. He didn’t want to think the worst about Ethan because they had been good friends before all of this mess with Alistair’s new will had happened. But, people changed when the rug was pulled out from under them, and it appeared that the former heir apparent was fighting back for what he thought was rightfully his. In all honesty, he couldn’t really blame Ethan, but there was no changing the way things were and he refused to be made to look like a fool. Some ground rules were going to have to be set, and there was no time like the present to do that.

“Ethan, can I see you in my office?” Evan requested, after the gentlemen left.

“Sure,” Ethan said, smiling. “I guess you want to have a little celebration drink. This is a major deal for us.”

“Yeah, a major deal,” Evan said, making his way to his office with quick strides. Once inside, he leaned against the edge of his desk with his arms crossed in front of him watching Ethan pour himself a pinch of brandy.

“Want one uncle?” Ethan asked, turning toward him.

“No thank you,” Evan replied. “I don’t drink during business hours.”

“Well, I normally don’t either, but this is a special occasion. My grandfather tried for years to win over Howard Callahan to his side without success and we accomplished it with one meeting.”

“You mean you accomplished it, don’t you Ethan?” Evan asked with a raised brow.

“Am I sensing some hostility in you Evan?” Ethan asked, pretending to be hurt. “Don’t tell my you’re jealous because I happened to think of a last minute tactic to pull the deal off?”

“Please don’t insult me anymore than you already have,” Evan said, standing up straight, so that he could look down to Ethan’s shorter frame. The intimidation was quite effective.

“What is your problem?” Ethan said, backing away. “The most important thing here is that we got the deal and it shouldn’t matter how that was accomplished.”

“It does matter Ethan, because I don’t enjoy looking like an idiot. I stayed up all night preparing for this meeting today with material that you provided for me. What was it that you said again? Study and memorized this Evan and there will be no way that Howard Callahan will be able to trip you up. I think that you knew all along that the material was useless and that I would look like a bumbling fool when I presented it.”

“Come on Evan, you’re over reacting, but I guess that’s to be expected when you’re still so green in the ways of business. Sometimes we call things wrong, but the key is having the savvy to change direction and make things work out,” Ethan explained. “You’ll catch on eventually.”

“I highly doubt it, especially if I keep you along to advise me,” Evan argued. “You know, I wouldn’t have given what happened today a second thought had it not been a replay of past business deals, but this is all starting to make so much sense to me now. I think what bothers me the most is the fact that you think I’m so stupid that I wouldn’t catch on to your little game. I didn’t just fall off the turnip truck Ethan, and believe it or not even a lounge singer’s son can be intelligent enough to get a college education.”

“Look Evan, if this has happened in the past, then it’s all been nothing but a coincidence. I don’t think you’re stupid and I honestly was trying to help you,” Ethan defended himself with a guilty look.

“I really wish that I could believe you Ethan, but I think that it’s time for us to lay our cards down on the table here. I know what happened to you must have been devastating and believe me nobody felt worse about than I did. You have no idea how much I struggled with this whole thing because I didn’t want you to be hurt. I even told Alistair’s attorney that I would gladly sign everything over to you, but he flatly refused. Apparently my father’s belief that you were not a true Crane was his motivation to bring me into the family business, and he wanted you out, so I do understand your resentment of me.”

“I don’t think you can possibly understand,” Ethan said, slamming his glass down on the desk. “Do you have any idea what it is like to work all your life for one thing only to have it ripped away from you at a moment’s notice?”

‘Oh believe me I know it too well. I wasn’t born with a silver spoon in my mouth, and there were a lot of times when things got tough financially. Thankfully, I was allowed to go to college on a football scholarship but I hurt my knee and lost all of my funding. I had to quit school after my mother was murdered, and then my grandmother died, leaving me with nobody. I felt so alone, until I met Sheridan and she taught me what it was like to have a family again.”

“Look Evan, I know you’ve had it rough, but Crane Industries is supposed to be my legacy,” Ethan said, stubbornly.

“I know that, and I hate it for you but there is nothing I can do about that Ethan,” Evan said, regretfully. “Does it really matter who is in charge here? Why can’t we just work together to make sure this company has continued success?”

“That’s easy for you to say when you’re the one in charge,” Ethan pointed out to him.

“Look Ethan, I didn’t ask for this position, nor did I want it, but since I wasn’t afforded a lot of choices in the matter, I plan to make the best of it. I am going to succeed at this job with or without you, so it’s your choice if you want to come along for the ride.”

“What can I say Evan,” Ethan said in a begrudging tone. “It appears that I am not afforded a lot of choices in the matter.”

********************

Luis poured Don Miguel another glass of wine and set the bottle bank down on the table in front of him. They had decided to have him over for dinner just the three of them and the twins, and the evening had been relaxed and an intimate family time. Sheridan had just brought in the dessert and their guest announced that he had some good news to tell them. “So abuelo, what is this news?” Luis asked.

“I have spoken with my attorney in Spain today and he has informed me that all the necessary papers are in order for this boy Dario to come to the United States,” Don Miguel told them happily.

“Are you serious?” Luis asked, excitedly. “I just can’t believe you pulled this off so quickly.”

“Well Luis, I told you that I had considerable influence with the government officials. It is good to know that I was able to use it for such a wonderful cause.”

“This really is wonderful news,” Sheridan said. “Father Anthony has been looking for families that would be interested in adopting him, but he really hasn’t been able to move forword until he could be sure they could get a visa for Dario.”

“I got a letter from him the other day,” Luis told them. “Sheridan and I sent the children at the orphanage some art supplies and he wanted to thank us. We never told him about our efforts to bring him to the United States because we didn’t want to get his hopes up just in case things didn’t work out, but he is going to be so excited when he hears the news.”

“After your request that I help you out in this matter with Dario, I decided to make a sizable contribution to the orphanage in Toledo. It moved me that you would feel so connected to this boy that you had never met before. I was wondering if you had a photograph of him, so that I might see him?”

“Yes we do Don Miguel. Luis and I took some pictures of the children the day we were at the orphanage. Let me just go get it,” Sheridan said, getting up from the table.

“Daddy, me seep,” Lily said, rubbing her eyes with her little fists.

“I think Peanut is ready for bed, and it looks like her brother is too,” Luis said, looking at Luke whose head was leaning sideways already asleep. “They aren’t used to eating dinner this late.”

“Oh no, Luke is asleep,” Sheridan said, coming back with the picture. “I better get these two in bed.”

“Sheridan, do you mind if I help put the children to bed?” Don Miguel requested. “It has been many years since I had that special pleasure.”

“I think that the children would find that pretty special too,” Sheridan said, smiling.

“Well, it looks like I get a break tonight from reading the bedtime story,” Luis chuckled.

“Don’t worry Don Miguel, I don’t think they would last through a story tonight anyway,” Sheridan assured him.

After the children were tucked away in their beds for the night, Don Miguel finally had an opportunity to look at the picture of Dario. He couldn’t explain it, but he too felt a connection just looking at the photograph. “I can see why you are so interested in this boy Luis. I do not know what it is about him, but he seems familiar to me too.”

“So, you feel it too abuelo. This thing has been driving me crazy,” Luis admitted.

“Yes, well perhaps when I get back to Spain I will look a little deeper into Dario’s history. I just may be able to find something more than the padre was able to tell you.”

********************

Jordan checked her appearance in the mirror hoping that she would meet with Noah’s approval. She was planning on meeting him when he got off from work at the hospital at nine and she was starting to feel that rush of excitement just thinking about being with him again. They hadn’t much of a chance to see each other since their New Year’s trip to the cabin and she missed him like crazy. They also hadn’t made their relationship public yet, but it was not because either one of them had changed their minds. It would happen as soon as the opportunity presented itself. She grabbed her purse and headed downstairs to tell her mother that she was going out for the night. There were voices in the living room, so she moved that way, and that’s when she heard what they were talking about.

“Ethan, you can not let this little setback keep us from our plan,” Ivy told him in an encouraging voice.

“Mother, were you not listening to what I just told you? Evan is on to our scheme and if I try setting him up again, he will probably throw me right out of the company.”

“So, we just change our execution,” Ivy reasoned. “There are other ways to make Evan look incompetent that are more discrete. Besides, he doesn’t have a clue about how to operate Crane Industries, and he needs you by his side. I don’t think he’s going to be so ready to throw you out.”

“Mother, I think that you have underestimated Evan. He’s a smart guy and even though he might not know the business yet, he will soon enough, and to be honest with you I don’t feel right about doing this.”

“Ethan do you want to run Crane Industries again,” Ivy demanded.

“Yes, but..............”

“There are no buts about it Ethan. If we can prove that Ethan is incompetent to run the company it’s only going to help our case when we go to court to contest Alistair’s latest will.”

“I just wish there was another way mother,” Ethan said, feeling terrible.

“Now you listen to me Ethan. Crane Industries belongs to you and I am not going to let Alistair’s bastard take that away from you...........”

Jordan had heard enough and she was sick to her stomach over her mother’s words. “I can’t even believe what I’m hearing,” she said, stepping inside the room.

“Jordan,” Ivy said with surprise. “How long have you been standing there?”

“Long enough to hear just how low you will sink mother,” Jordan said with disgust.

“Don’t stick your nose in matters that you don’t understand Jordan,” Ivy said, clearly annoyed.

“Mother have you no shame? I feel bad for Ethan too, but to purposely sabotage Evan is just wrong. Ethan, I can’t believe that you would be a part of this.”

“I don’t like this either Jordan, but it’s not like Evan even wants to head up Crane Industries,” Ethan said in his own defense.

“Grandfather made his decision, and as hard as that is for the two of you to accept that’s the way it is. If you were being up front about this, I just might support you, but this is just not right.”

“Jordan, I want you to keep silent about what you heard in here tonight, because we are family, and families should stick together no matter what,” Ivy said, trying to reason with her daughter.

“Well mother, I know you hate to admit it but Evan is family too and I think what you’re trying to do to him really stinks,” Jordan said, turning to walk away.

“Where are you going?” Ivy asked, following behind her, not comfortable that she didn’t have a promise from her daughter to keep silent.

“I have a date mother, and if I don’t leave now I’m going to be late,” Jordan said, getting her coat out of the closet.

“Oh, are you seeing somebody from the club?” Ivy asked, curiously.

“No mother, I’m meeting Noah Bennett if you really want to know...........”

“Noah Bennett!” Ivy said, aghast. “Are you serious?”

“As a heart attack mother,” Jordan smiled.

“Jordan, I can’t believe you would go out with that guy after the way he treated you,” Ethan said, grabbing her hand. “I’m not going to let Noah Bennett hurt you again.”

“Noah never did anything to hurt me Ethan,” Jordan assured him. “There was a setup to make it look that way.”

“What are you talking about?” Ethan asked, confused.

“Why don’t you ask mother? I’m sure she’ll fill you in on all of the details,” she said, opening the door.

“Jordan, I forbid you to see Noah Bennett,” Ivy called after her.

Jordan stopped and turned to look at her. “I really don’t think that you’re in the position to forbid anything now are you mother?” she said, slamming the door behind her.

*******************

Don Miguel had gone back to his hotel, the twins were fast asleep and Luis decided that it was time to pamper his wife. She was standing at the kitchen sink drying off the crystal wine glasses when he stepped up behind her to circle her waist with his arms. “I have an offer for you,” Luis said, nuzzling her neck.

“Oh really?” she said, turning to put her arms around his neck. “What kind of an offer?”

“Well, you’ve been through a lot lately and I think that it’s time that somebody showed you how to relax,” he said with a devilish smile.

“That sounds wonderful. Can I assume that you are going to be the one to show me?” she chuckled.

“Yep, follow me,” he said, taking her hand to lead her upstairs. “I’m going to be your personal attendant. First I’ll run you a hot bath and then I’ll undress you and bathe every inch of your body.”

“Now that is the best offer I’ve had in a long time,” Sheridan purred.

As it turned out, Luis was a very competent personal attendant. The steamy bath was filled with Sheridan’s favorite scented oil and he took special care in removing her clothing. After he helped her into the tub, her gorgeous attendant removed his shirt with the excuse that he didn’t want to risk getting it soaked while he was reaching into the water to wash all of her secret places. He even provided her with a small pillow to lay her head against. “You know, I could get used to this treatment,” Sheridan sighed.

“I’ll do it every night for you if that’s what makes you happy,” Luis said, kissing her forehead.

“Luis as wonderful as this is I don’t need it to make me happy, because I have you and our children and that is all a woman could ever ask for.”

“I hope you know that we feel the same way about you and that is why I want to pamper you. It’s time that I took care of you the way that you take care of us. So, will you just relax and let me work my magic?”

“I’m certainly not going to stop you,” she chuckled softly.

“Good, lean forward” he said, soaping up the sponge. Luis started with her back and after washing it, massaged her tight muscles with his slippery fingers. “How does that feel baby?”

“Like heaven,” she said, bringing her head back for his kiss.

“Time to do your front,” he mumbled against her lips.

Somewhere along the way, the sponge had been discarded to be replaced by his soapy hands, and it excited her to watch him run them over her body. He started with her feet, then up her long legs and over her abdomen. Her breasts were next, and he gave them special attention making her groan out loud. “Sheridan, you’re supposed to be laying back with your eyes closed.”

“Can’t help it. I love watching your hands on me, and there is something about the look on your face that makes we want to pull you in here with me,” she said, watching the droplets of water run down his naked torso.

“Maybe I should join you then,” he said, standing to pull his jeans down his legs.

“You better hurry before the water gets cold,” she said, smiling invitingly.

“We’ll heat it up again,” he chuckled, sliding in the tub to face her. He pulled her toward him and she wrapped her legs around his waist. “I like that.”

They kissed and the passion ignited a fire that burnt out of control. He found her heated spot with the tip of his arousal and slid into her silky recesses. Their connection was intimate and so complete, they both screamed out with pleasure when the explosion consumed their very souls.

“Oh Luis........... I don’t think I will ever move again.”

“You don’t have to, I’ll get you out of the tub, dry you off and carry you to bed. But I need to warn you that I’m going to make love to you again.”

“I’ll suffer through it some how,” she giggled.

 

Chapter 19

Sheridan awakened the next morning to feel her husband moving against her and she instantly came alive. Her appetite for his special brand of loving was in overdrive and she responded with an exuberance that surprised even Luis. She climbed on top of his hot body and kissed him with a starving passion. “I want you,” she growled.

“I love this raging hormone thing you have going on,” he chuckled, rolling Sheridan over on her back to fit himself on top of her while he smothered her breasts with hot kisses. “You taste so good baby.”

“As good as that feels, I want you to kiss my lips again,” she told him in a throaty voice. “There’s something so intimate about the way your mouth moves against mine.”

Luis lowered his head and drew her bottom lip into his mouth and began to feast on it like it was a juicy piece of fruit. He was so intent on his task and she so lost in the seduction that it shocked her when he suddenly slipped his tongue between her lips. They were both so lost in their passion that they almost didn’t hear it at first, the thump and the scamper of little feet. It was like stereo between the baby monitor and noise coming from across the hall.

“What the hell?” Luis said, jerking his head up.

“Oh God, the children,” Sheridan worried, sitting up to wrap the sheet around herself.

“Hi mama........... Hi daddy,” Luke’s voice sounded from the open doorway of their bedroom.

“Luke, how did you get out of your bed?” Sheridan asked, feeling the panic just thinking about what could have happened.

“Sport, come here and tell mommy and daddy what you did,” Luis said, motioning his son with his hand.

Luke scurried over to stand beside the bed. “Me jump,” he said with a proud little grin.

Thankfully, they were both modestly covered and Luis reached down and pulled Luke up on the bed with them. “Luke do you have any idea how dangerous that was?” Luis asked him, trying to keep his voice calm.

“Oh Luis, you have to check on Lily,” Sheridan said, scared that Lily had tried the same stunt. “She could have hurt herself.”

Luis nodded to Sheridan to distract Luke so that he could get out of bed and slip his robe on. She pulled her little boy into her arms and hugged him tightly. “Sweetie, you really scared mommy and daddy when you jumped like that. You could have hurt yourself and we would be so sad if would make us cry.”

“No cry mama,” Luke said, kissing his mother on the cheek.

“Well, here’s Peanut all safe and sound,” Luis said, waking into the room with Lily in his arms. “She was standing in her bed waiting for us to come and get her.”

“Lukie make big boom,” Lily told them in her most serious voice.

“We know Peanut,” Luis acknowledged. “Mommy and daddy heard the big boom.”

“Luis, would you hand me my robe?” Sheridan asked, looking totally uncomfortable to be wearing nothing but a sheet in front of her children. With amazing speed, she managed to put the robe on and let the sheet slip out from under her with perfectly orchestrated timing.

When Luis was satisfied that everyone was modestly covered, he made an announcement. “I think that it’s time we all had a family meeting,” he said, sitting down on the bed with Lily.

“After what just happened, I have to agree with daddy,” Sheridan told the twins.

“I want you both to listen to me,” Luis said, looking at the twins. “It is very dangerous for you to climb out of your beds and jump down that way. You could have been hurt very badly if you would have broken you leg or worse slipped and hit your head on something. Now, from now on if you want to get out of your bed all you have to do is call for mommy or daddy and we will come and get you. Do you both understand, because if you don’t then maybe daddy needs to made sure that Ace is in there to watch out for you.”

“Lukie jump down,” Lily said with a sassy tone.

“We know that you didn’t jump Lily, but daddy just wants to make sure that you understand so that you never do it either,” Sheridan explained.

“So tell me, are you ever going to jump again?” Luis asked.

“No daddy,” the twins replied.

“That’s good,” Sheridan said, giving her children a kiss. “Now, if you’re both good mommy and daddy will buy you big beds in a few months. Would you like that?”

“Yes mama,” they said, happily,

“Okay, now that we have that settled, we need to go downstairs and get some breakfast and then we’re going to the office. I want you to pick out the toys you want to bring along for the day,” Sheridan told them.

“I’ll help you take the kids downstairs, and then I’m coming back up here to take a cold shower,” Luis said, hopping off the bed to grab Luke.

“A cold shower?” Sheridan asked, wrinkling her brow in confusing. “Oh, I understand,” she smiled. “I promise I’ll make it up to you later tonight.”

Later as they were eating breakfast, Jordan called for Sheridan. “Hi, you’re up early this morning. I guess you didn’t have a hot date last night?” she teased.

“Unfortunately, my hot date had to work at the hospital last night,” Jordan responded with a sigh.

“So, to what do I owe the pleasure of this call?” Sheridan asked.

“I was wondering if you wanted to have lunch with me today? I thought we could go to the Tea Room at the club. You could even bring the twins to shake up the old biddies there,” Jordan chuckled.

“I don’t know if today is a good day. I’m going into the office to get together the necessary documents to give to the accountants for taxes,” Sheridan said, regretfully. “Can we do it another day?”

“I guess we could,” Jordan said, disappointed. “Can it be soon though, because I really have something important to talk to you about?”

“I’ll tell you what,” Sheridan said, feeling Jordan’s need to talk. “Maybe I can get away for lunch. Just hang on a minute and let me talk to Luis. The tax collectors can wait just one more day if I don’t get finished.”

“Are you sure Sheridan?” Jordan asked, hating to upset her aunt’s day.

“I’m sure, just hold on a second,” Sheridan said, covering the mouthpiece. “Luis, Jordan wants me to have lunch with her and it sounds like she has something pretty important to speak to me about, so would you mind taking care of the children while I’m gone? I just don’t think I’ll be able to give her my full attention if I’m trying to prevent them from throwing food at the patrons in the restaurant.”

“Of course I’ll watch them,” Luis said, laughing at the picture she presented. “I’ll take the munchkins to lunch. So, where do you two want to go eat today?”

“Donnie’s,” they both squealed, happily.

“Then it looks like McDonald’s it is,” Luis chuckled.

“Thank you honey,” Sheridan said, leaning over to give him a kiss on the cheek. “Jordan, I’ll be there, and Luis has agreed to watch the children so I can give you my undivided attention.”

“Thank you so much Sheridan,” Jordan said, gratefully. “I knew there was some reason why you were my favorite aunt.”

“That’s not difficult to achieve since I’m your only aunt,” Sheridan reminded her, smiling.

“Regardless, you’re still my favorite aunt. So, why don’t I pick you up at the office about noonish. That way I can see the twins, and check out your office space.”

“That’s sounds like a plan Jordan. Can’t wait to see you,” Sheridan said, hanging up the phone. “Okay troops, let’s get finished with breakfast so we can get dressed and leave for the office.”

“Well, I guess we better get moving,” Luis told the twins. “You know how mommy can be when she gets all bossy like that.”

“I’ll remember you said that when you least expect it,” Sheridan promised with a devilish smile.

********************

It was nearing the noon hour and Luis was busy on the computer doing some research for one of his clients, the twins were playing with their toys, and Sheridan had her head buried in bank statements and payment receipts, when they heard the door open. Sheridan expected to see Jordan standing there and was quite surprised to see it was Don Miguel instead. “Don Miguel, this is a very pleasant surprise,” she said, greeting him with a gracious smile.

The twins must have spotted him too, and came running toward him excitedly. “Daddy buelo, daddy buelo,” they chanted, grabbing onto his legs.

“I do not think that I have ever had such a wonderful greeting,” he said, squatting own to the children’s level. “Do you think that you can give your abuelo a kiss?”

“Abuelo, I’m surprised to see you here at the office,” Luis said, approaching his grandfather. “I hope everything is okay.”

“Everything is fine Luis. I wanted to come and see your place of business. I really like it,” Don Miguel said, looking around.

“Thank you abuelo,” Luis said, feeling pride over her grandfather’s approval. “Can I show you around?”

“Yes, but first I thought I should tell you all that I am leaving tomorrow,” Don Miguel told them.

“No, you can’t be leaving so soon?” Sheridan said, clearly distressed by this news.

“Abuelo, isn’t this kind of sudden?” Luis asked with a worried frown.

“No, not at all. I am going to visit your Tia Maria for a few weeks,” Don Miguel explained. “I will be back here in Harmony to see you all for a few days before I go back to Spain.”

“Well, that’s a relief,” Sheridan said, kissing his cheek. “We are not quite ready to let you go just yet.”

“I felt that one all the way down to my heart,” Don Miguel said, holding his hand to his chest.

“What Sheridan said is true abuelo,” Luis confirmed. “This time you’ve spent with us has been a special time.”

Just then Jordan walked in. When she saw everyone standing there with glum faces, she wondered if something bad had happened. “Please don’t tell me that Paloma had a relapse?” she asked, moving toward them.

“No Jordan, Paloma is fine and at home driving mama and papa crazy trying to keep her from overdoing it,” Luis told her.

“Well thank God,” Jordan said, relieved. “You all looked so serious.”

“Don Miguel was just telling us that he is leaving to go visit with his other daughter that lives out west,” Sheridan said. “We are all going to miss him very much.”

“Jordee, take me,” Lily said, pulling on her coat. That seemed to lighten the mood and everyone laughed.

“My daughter the ham,” Luis said, shaking his head.

“Sweetie, I’m afraid that I don’t have my camera with me again, but I promise we’ll take some pictures soon,” Jordan promised her little cousin, and then she turned to the Spanish aristocrat. “Don Miguel, it has been such a pleasure to know you. I hope you will come back to visit soon,” she said, extending her hand to him.

“I can see that you have the grace and charm of your aunt,” Don Miguel said, kissing her hand.

“I think that you are the one with all of the charm,” Jordan said, smiling. “Well Sheridan, are you ready to leave?”

“Yes, just let me grab my coat and purse,” she said, going to the desk. She hugged Don Miguel. “If I don’t see you before you leave, have a safe trip and come back to us all safe and sound.”

“I will Sheridan,” Don Miguel said, returning her hug.

“So abuelo, how would you like to join the twins and me for lunch at McDonald’s?” Luis asked his grandfather.

“Now that is an American experience that I cannot pass up,” Don Miguel said, laughing.

*******************

They were sitting at their table and the waitress had just taken their drink order when Sheridan brought up the subject of the purpose of their lunch date. “Okay Jordan, you were very quiet on the drive over here and your silence is starting to make me a little nervous...............”

“I’m sorry Sheridan, it’s just that I’m trying to figure out just how to tell you about this,” Jordan said with a tentative tone to her voice.

“Are you having problems with Noah?”

“No, everything is great in that department, but that is a story for another day. Actually this concerns Ethan and Evan, and I just don’t know what to do about it,” Jordan said, playing with her napkin nervously.

“What is it Jordan? You look like this is really weighing on your mind. Does this have something to do with Crane Industries?” Sheridan asked, hoping that there was nothing foul brewing on that front.

“This is so hard for me because I don’t want to be disloyal to my brother, but what they’re doing is just not right,” Jordan said, adamantly.

“Okay Jordan, you need to tell me what is going on,” Sheridan said, pushing her to explain. “Ethan and Evan are important to me too and if they are in some kind of trouble I want to be there for them.”

“Look, I overheard a conversation the other night between my mother and Ethan and it sounds to me like they are out to sabotage Evan,” Jordan spat out while she still had the nerve.

“Oh God, I was afraid of something like this,” Sheridan sighed. “I think you need to fill me in on all of the details.”

Jordan told Sheridan everything she had overheard that night and also the fact that she had comforted her mother and brother. “If it’s any consolation to you Sheridan, I really think that Ethan is not exactly comfortable with this whole thing but you know how he has this blind spot when it comes to mother.”

The waitress came back with their drinks and they both gave her their order. As soon as she walked away, Sheridan spoke again. “No offense Jordan, but your mother is a real piece of work.”

“Believe me Sheridan, you don’t have to tell me. I’ve been the object of her evil plotting before. You know, mother demanded that I had a duty to stick by my family and that I was not to breathe a word of what I overheard to anyone.”

“Well, I’m not just anyone, am I?” Sheridan said, furiously. “I’m family too, and I’m not going to let your mother get away with this.”

“Sheridan, just keep in mind that if you go to mother about this she is going to know that I told you. Call me a coward, but I have a feeling that she is going to make my life a living hell, and I’m worried about what she’s going to do to Noah.”

“Of course you’re right,” Sheridan acknowledged. “I have to come up with a way to defuse this whole thing and not let on that you told me anything.”

“Sheridan, I feel bad for just dumping this whole thing on you. It’s not like you don’t have enough going on in your life right now, but I just didn’t know what else to do.”

“You did the right thing Jordan so I don’t want you to beat yourself up over this,” Sheridan said, trying to reassure her. “I’ll take care of everything and I promise you that nobody will ever know that you breathed a word to me about this.”

“So, what are going to do Sheridan?”

“I’m not sure yet, but I’ll think of something,” Sheridan assured her. “I always do.”

********************

Kay helped Evan carry the last of the boxes inside his new condominium and plopped down on the hardwood floor trying to catch her breath. “Well, that’s the last of them.”

“It’s not like there was a lot,” Evan said, looking around. “A person can’t keep much when living in a boarding house.”

“It’s a bed and breakfast, not a boarding house,” Kay corrected him. “You know Evan this place is really amazing. You were lucky to get this space with a view of the ocean and it’s huge in here. I heard there was a waiting list for people to even buy these.”

“I guess running a major corporation has its advantages,” Evan said with a resentful tone to his voice.

“Evan, you could hardly continue to live at the B&B. What if you have to entertain?”

“Entertain,” Evan said, laughing sarcastically. “Do you have any idea what a joke all of this is? I didn’t earn any of this and I don’t belong here.”

“You most certainly did earn this,” Kay told him defiantly. “You grew up most of your life not knowing who your father was. Not to mention how tough things were for you financially. My God, your mother was murdered and you lost your grandmother. Ethan Crane grew up with all the advantages in life and he was just handed everything on a silver platter, so what makes him any more worthy than you?”

“I took his birth right from him Kay.”

“Look Evan, you are Alistair Crane’s son and he wanted you to head up the company, but if you are going to be this unhappy then just let the trustees run it and step down,” Kay advised, hating to see him so torn.

“To be honest with you Kay, I was actually starting to enjoy the whole corporate thing, but when I see how cut throat it can be, I’m not sure that I’ll ever fit into that world.”

“I’m starting to sense that there is more going on here than just feeling guilty about taking the company away from Ethan. You do know that you can talk to me about anything don’t you?”

“Yes, I do know that,” he said, finally awarding her a smile. “There’s some stuff going on at the office and I’m trying to handle it but maybe it would be good to tell somebody that I can trust about it.”

“I think you’ll feel a lot better. You’re not alone anymore Evan,” she told him gently.

“I’m really starting to believe that now,” he said, stroking her cheek. “Okay, well here goes. You know how Alistair’s will stipulated that Ethan was to be out of the company regardless if I took the reigns or not? The main reason he was allowed to stay on was because Ivy and Ethan both said that it could be to my advantage to have him there to show me the ropes so to speak. The board didn’t want to go along with it at first, but Sheridan and I both fought for it because we wanted to make sure that Ethan still had a place in the company. Besides, I really did need his help to become acclimated, but now I’m starting to wonder if I made a huge mistake in letting him stay.”

“Did Ethan do something to make you feel this way?” Kay asked.

“I think he’s trying to set me up to look incompetent,” Evan said, and proceeded to tell her about the business meetings that Ethan had given him bogus information to prepare with, and then stepped in and saved the day at the last minute.

“I don’t get it,” Kay said, confused. “How would that benefit him if he is never going to have the company anyway?”

“Because, I have a feeling that he and Ivy are trying to get ammunition so that they can go to court and contest Alistair’s will. I remember when Sheridan and I first told Ivy about the new will, she threatened at that time to fight the codicil by legal means if she had to.”

“Oh, that spoiled brat,” Kay said, furiously. “To think that I actually felt sorry for Ethan when you first told me about your father’s new will. So what, he doesn’t run the company any longer. It’s not like he’s living in the streets begging for his next meal. Don’t even get me started on that bitch Ivy.”

“I appreciate your loyalty to me Kay, but Ethan is still my nephew and that’s what makes this whole thing so difficult. Besides, I have a feeling that Ivy is the one to put Ethan up to all of this. I don’t think that he’s normally a bad person.”

“I’m sorry Evan, but he’s not my relative and I don’t have to give him the benefit of the doubt,” Kay said, stubbornly. “When somebody messes with my man, then they mess with me. I have half a mind to go over to that Crane mansion right now and punch both Ethan and his mother right in the face.”

“My avenging angel,” he said, smiling fondly. “You have always been there for me Kay. When the police thought that I murdered Lauren, you put your reputation on the line to testify on my behalf. I would have gone to prison probably for the rest of my life if you wouldn’t have saved the day. Even in the beginning, you were a force that wouldn’t give up until I opened up about my anger and pain. I don’t know what I would do without you in my life.”

“I love you Evan, and I don’t care if you are the head of a major conglomerate or a waiter at the lobster shack, I will always be there for you.”

“I love you too Kay,” he said, leaning over to give her a kiss. “I will always love you............... Wait a minute. Have you seen my briefcase?” he said, looking around through all the boxes.

“Ah yeah, it’s right behind you,” she said, pointing to the Gucci briefcase that she had spent her life savings on as a Christmas gift for him. “I am a little hurt though that you would think of business at a time like this.”

“Hold tight,” he said, getting up to retrieve the case. He fumbled with the lock and popped the lid. She couldn’t tell what he had gotten out of it though because it was hidden in his large fist. He came back over to her and dropped down on his knees in front of where she was sitting on the box.

“Evan, you are really acting weird all of a sudden. Are you running a fever?” she asked, putting her hand on his brow.

“No Kay, I’ve never felt better,” he said, happily. “Look I was going to wait for just the right moment to do this. You know with all of the romantic touches, but for some reason I can’t think of a better time than right now.” He opened his hand to reveal a small velvet box, and opened it to display a beautiful princess cut diamond ring. “Will you do me the honor of becoming my wife Kay?”

“Oh my God,” she gasped, putting her hands to her mouth. “You actually want to marry me? I don’t believe this is happening.”

“Yes Kay, I really want to marry you. I want to have children with you and grow old together, and if you don’t give me an answer soon I’m going to go crazy.”

“Yes Evan........... Yes Evan, yes,” she shouted, jumping into his arms and knocking him to the floor. She had landed on top of him and they both began to giggle excitedly.

“Wait Kay,” he said, trying to gain control of his laughter. “I think I just dropped the ring.”

“Oh no, the ring,” she said, rolling off of him. “I was so excited that I forgot about the ring. We have to find it.”

It didn’t take long for them to locate it. When it had fallen out of the box, it had miraculously landed on Evan’s shirt and was dangling from one the buttons. He grabbed it quickly and proceeded to slip it on her finger before anything else happened. “That was close,” he said, looking down at her finger. “It looks perfect there.”

“Yes, perfect,” she said, admiring the sparkling stone. “It’s the most beautiful ring I’ve ever seen.”

“Yeah, but I know it’s not the biggest diamond, but for some reason it just seemed to fit you.”

“I wouldn’t have wanted any other ring,” she said, getting teary eyed suddenly. “In fact I wouldn’t have cared if you didn’t get me a ring at all. I just want to spend the rest of my life being your wife.”

“You have made me the happiest man alive,” he whispered, right before he kissed her tenderly.

“Oh Evan, I want to make love with you right now so I can show you just how special this moment is to me. They didn’t by any chance deliver the bed yet did they,” she said, looking around the empty room.

“Sorry, but it won’t be delivered until tomorrow with the rest of the furniture, but I do have a comfy sleeping bag we can use,” he suggested.

“Well, what are you waiting for? Start opening some of these damn boxes so we can find the thing.............”

********************

Sheridan had been so distracted about the whole situation with Evan and Ethan that she didn’t even notice that Luis had been extremely quiet since arriving home from the office. In fact, now that she thought about it, he had been strangely silent all afternoon. They had just put the children to bed, and Sheridan was going to broach the subject of her lunch date with Jordan today, but she could see that whatever was on Luis’ mind was weighing heavily on him. She moved up behind and started kneading his shoulders. “Why don’t you let me give you a body rub and you can tell me what is bothering you, and then once you’re relaxed there is something that I need to talk to you about too.”

“That sounds wonderful,” he said, sinking into tender ministrations. “You have no idea what abuelo laid on my today.”

“Oh no, it’s not his health is it?” she asked with a worried frown.

“No, abuelo is probably in better shape than I am. He wants to hire L&L Investigations to track down Antonio,” with a hint of anger in his voice.

“Antonio?” she asked, shocked. “He’s been gone for years now and obviously has no intentions of letting the family know where he is. Besides, you’re not the kind of man to take money from your grandfather to look for another family member.”

“That’s what I told him, but he feels that it would be therapeutic for me to be the one to find my brother and bring him home again,” Luis said, running his hand through his hair, impatiently. “He said that it’s time that the whole family was reunited, and he especially wants to do this for mama.”

“Okay, let’s just say that you do agree to take this job. How would you even know where to begin? You know how impossible it can be to find someone that doesn’t want to be found.”

“He gave me this,” Luis said, handing her a piece of paper he pulled out of his pocket.

Sheridan unfolded the glossy page from a magaine to see the face of an older version of a picture of Antonio that she had seen on Pilar’s mantle. He was standing there clad in racing gear with a trophy in his hands, and two very beautiful women standing on either side of him. “He’s a race car driver? But it says under the picture that his name is Brian O’Leary. Maybe this is just somebody that looks a lot like your brother.”

“That’s what I wanted to believe too, but see that mole right there above his eyebrow. Antonio had a mole in that same spot and what makes this even more convincing is my brother’s middle name is Brian. The son-of-a-bitch acts like he was ashamed to be a Lopez-Fitzgerald, and it looks like he was living the good life while we were all home struggling to survive.”

“Where did Don Miguel get this?” Sheridan asked, turning it over to look at the back. “I don’t see a date on it. I wonder how old this is?”

“Abuelo thinks it’s about five years old. After we left Spain, he had some of his people investigate Antonio’s trail after he left Harmony. They were able to track his whereabouts to this point, but apparently my brother had an accident that put him out of the racing business and he hasn’t been heard of since then.”

“Oh God, was he hurt badly?” Sheridan asked, concerned thinking about what this news would do to Pilar. “He didn’t die did he?”

“I guess he was hurt, but he apparently recovered nicely and went off for greener pastures. It’s after that time that the trail goes cold, so he could be anywhere by now.”

“How can you be sure? Maybe his death was just not reported in the papers.............”

“He’s fine Sheridan. He was seen leaving the hospital in France on the arm of some rich beautiful heiress,” Luis assured her.

“Do your parents know anything about this yet?”

“No, abuelo wanted to give me a chance to think about this while he was at Aunt Maria’s, and then when he comes back we will tell them together.”

“You know that your parents are going to insist that you look for your brother. What are you going to do Luis?”

“I don’t know Sheridan. I hate to admit it but a big part of me could care less if I ever see the bastard again.............”

“You were able to forgive your grandfather Luis,” Sheridan reminded him. “Why not your brother?”

“It’s different because at least abuelo made an attempt to help the family, but Antonio never bothered to even let us know he was alive. He knew what kind of dire straights we were in much better than abuelo ever did, yet he totally ignored us while he was living the good life.”

“Did Don Miguel’s people have even a hint as to where he could be right now?” Sheridan asked.

“No, none at all,” Luis admitted, looking down at the picture of his brother. “Just look at him all happy. He had just won a race with a large prize and he never once thought about sending any of that money to his family. What kind of a person would be so cold?”

“I know that this must be eating at you sweetie,” Sheridan said, hugging him close. “Have you made your decision as to what you’re going to tell Don Miguel when he gets back?”

“I just don’t know Sheridan. I’m just going to have to give it a lot of thought, but I don’t want to think about it any more tonight. So tell me, what did you have to talk to me about?”

“Never mind, it can wait,” she said, taking his arm. “Why don’t you come to bed and I’ll try to take your mind off of all of your troubles.”

“You always know just the thing to do to take my mind off of my troubles don’t you?” he said, leaning to to kiss her.

 

Chapter 20

Sheridan was determined to make her husband forget all of his troubles even if it was just for a little while. When they arrived in their room, she suggested that he go in and take a hot shower to relax his muscles for one of her famous body rubs. He readily agreed and as soon as she heard the beat of the water she proceeded to create the perfect mood to take Luis away. A silk nightgown that hugged her curves, and candlelight to provide the perfect ambiance for relaxation and romance were the first order of business. Some soft music and her special body oils were next on the agenda, and by the time she heard the shower go off, she was ready for her man.

Luis walked into the candlelit room wearing nothing but a white towel wrapped around his leanly cut frame. There was an unleashed power in his whip cord body that always sent a shiver of excitement through Sheridan. “Did the shower help you to relax?” she asked.

“It did, but now that I walked in here I can feel my muscles starting to tense up again. Especially after seeing you in that gown,” he said, raking her body with his eyes.

“Now, just cool it down for a little while so that I can give you a nice body rub. Come here and lay face down on the bed,” she instructed.

Luis didn’t hesitate, and moved quickly toward the bed, dropping his towel along the way. He lay down and waited for her to come to him. “I’m ready now,” he chuckled.

Sheridan poured some oil on his back, and then stopped to admire the view. “You certainly are a beautiful sight,” she sighed.

“You better start rubbing, or you’ll be on your back in a minute,” he threatened.

“Okay,” she laughed, as she began massaging the oil into his tight muscles. “You know Luis, I was thinking earlier today about the time right after we got married.”

“Which time...............?”

“The first time silly.”

“Oh yeah, I remember that time well. You kept me in agony for months sleeping every night in the same bed with you with that damn pillow mound between us. I didn’t think that Little Luis was ever going to be functional again.”

“Now come on. That was not entirely my fault,” she said, defensively. “You weren’t exactly being the most approachable person at the time.”

“What did you expect when you made it abundantly clear that you didn’t trust me,” Luis reminded her.

“You have to admit that the impostor that Alistair and Julian hired was very convincing and I truly believed that you said those terrible things about me,” she said, digging into his muscles a little harder than she intended.

“Ouch,” Luis yelped. “The guy was not really me remember Sheridan?”

“Sorry honey,” she apologized. “I just get so mad whenever I think about what my father and Julian did to us.”

“Well, we managed to come together before we knew the truth so there must have been some doubts about what you heard that night on the wharf,” Luis said, bringing out a very valid point.

“I guess there was something deep inside of me that still couldn’t accept that what I heard was real, because everything else about you was so contradictory, but you know that’s not why I brought up this subject.”

“Share with me sweetie,” Luis groaned, loving the way her hands felt as they moved over his behind.

“I guess the point I was trying to make is that I just can’t believe that we were able to lay there night after night and keep our hands off of each other. I loved you and wanted you so badly, and I believe that you felt the same way about me..........”

“Absolutely,” he concurred. “I was crazy in love with you, but neither one of us knew at the time how we felt about each other. You were the first one to crack though when you finally admitted that you loved me.”

“Yes, but only when I thought that I was losing you forever. You had decided to move out and give me an annulment, but suddenly my foolish pride didn’t matter any longer and I just blurted out the truth.”

“And I thank God every day that you did that,” Luis admitted.

“I know, but it was also me that eventually ended up leaving you. That was the hardest thing I ever had to do.”

“I know now that you did that because you loved me and as terrible as that time apart from you was, I truly believe that it just made us stronger.”

“Luis, how did it feel for you the first time we made love?” Sheridan asked, trying to get back to the original subject since it hurt too badly to think about the time they were apart.

“Like I died and went to heaven,” Luis said, rolling over on his back so that he could see her reaction to his words. “Even when I thought that you hated me, I would look at your face and know that you were everything that I ever wanted, and every time I looked into your eyes, I would see the faces of our children staring back at me. That is a sure sign that you’ve found the woman of your dreams. How did if feel for you?”

“It was the first time in my life that I truly felt complete,” she said, brushing away the tears that formed in her eyes over his beautiful words to her, as she leaned down to stroke his face. “I love you so much.”

The strap of her gown had fallen off her shoulder to expose one of her breasts, and he reached up and traced the curve with his finger. “I love you too,” he whispered, right before he drew the hardened peek into his mouth.

The sensations from his tongue and the picture of his hot mouth on her were enough to make Sheridan want to die from rapture. She pulled her other strap down, baring herself to the waist and offered him more of her treasures. “God Luis, that feels so good. You are driving me crazy...............”

“Why don’t you take your gown off so that I can kiss you in all of your secret places?” he requested in a husky voice.

Sheridan wasted no time stripping her gown away and came back down to the bed to kiss Luis passionately, making them both melt with longing. He did move down to pleasure her in the most intimate way and she in turn did the same for him. When he could stand no more, he pulled her up to enter her mouth with his tongue just as he entered the lush recesses of her body with his aroused heat. All thoughts of finding his brother were completely forgotten as they lost themselves in the fervor of their love.

********************

Across town, another couple was snuggled together in a sleeping bag reveling in their love for each other. Kay couldn’t resist holding her hand out to admire her ring again, and she could hardly believe that she was actually engaged to be married. “So, do you really like it?” he asked, kissing her forehead.

“It’s the most beautiful ring I’ve ever seen,” she gushed. “I just can’t wait to tell my family the news. Jessica is going to be so jealous.”

“Oh God, your parents,” Evan said, sitting up. “What time is it?”

“It’s about ten o’clock,” she said, looking at her watch. “Why, what are you getting all panicky about all of a sudden?”

“Do you think that your parents are still awake?” Evan asked, ignoring her question.

“I’m sure they are,” Kay told him. “Evan, are you going to tell me why you are getting all weird all of a sudden, and why do you care if my parents are up or not?”

“Because sweetie,” he said, leaning down to give her a quick kiss. “I have to do things properly. I always meant to do it this way, but I got carried away with the moment.”

She admired his tall naked form as got up and slipped into his clothes. “Whatever it is you’re planning can’t it wait until tomorrow? I have something more interesting in mind for us to do.”

“You’re very tempting, but even though it’s kind of backward I want to ask for your parents blessing to marry you,” he explained. “I know it may seem kind of old fashioned to you, but this is really important to me.”

“I think that’s really sweet,” she said, flashing him an affectionate smile. “I’ll get dressed and as much as I would like to have some more alone time with you I guess we do have the rest of our lives.”

“You can bet on that,” he assured her. “Now, get that pretty behind of yours up and let’s get going before your parents go to bed.”

Sam and Grace were sitting on the sofa watching an old movie and eating popcorn when Evan and Kay arrived home. “Well, what are you two up to tonight?” Grace asked, smiling.

“I hope you don’t want any popcorn, because it’s all for me,” Sam joked while tossing a fist full of kernels into his mouth.

“Chief, Mrs. Bennett, I’m really sorry to interrupt your movie, but there is something important that I wanted to speak to you about,” Evan said in his most proper voice.

“You sound really formal,” Sam said with a raised brow. “Should I be worried here?”

“Sam, why don’t you just let Evan tell us what he wants to talk to us about before you scare him away,” Grace warned, smiling.

“Well,” Evan said, clearing his throat nervously. “I hope you both know that I love your daughter very much and I already know in my heart that I want to spend the rest of my life with her. I actually had every intention of doing this before hand, but Kay has been so supportive of me, I kind of jumped the gun and asked her to marry me. So, it would mean the world to us if we could have your blessing in this.”

“Wow, I certainly wasn’t ready for something like this,” Sam admitted. “While I appreciate you wanting our blessing Evan don’t you think that you’re both a little young to get married?”

“Come on daddy, I’m almost twenty-one and you weren’t much older than me when you married mom,” Kay said, pleading her case.

“I was twenty-five, and that’s a big difference. I had experienced life and was established in a career,” Sam pointed out.

“Well Chief, I realize that you are concerned about are ages, but I can assure you that I’ve been forced to grow up pretty quickly, and I do have a good job so we won’t have any financial difficulties. Kay can even finish college if she wants too.”

“Really dad, Evan is the head of Crane Industries,” Kay reminded him. “He probably makes more money than anybody in this town.”

“It’s probably more like the Western Hemisphere, but money is not my concern Kay. It’s Evan’s association with Crane Industries that bothers me. I know that they employ a lot of people in this town but there is still a lot of scandal associated with that place. The last thing that I want is for my daughter to be associated with illegal activities.”

“I can appreciate your concern Chief Bennett, but all of that happened under Alistair and Julian’s watch. I’m nothing like them and Crane Industries will be completely legitimate while I’m in charge..............”

“Excuse me Evan, but may I just say something here?” Grace interrupted. “I’ve known Evan ever since he arrived in town and showed up on our doorstep looking for a place to stay. Never once in the whole time that he’s been in Harmony have I seen him be anything but honorable. Even when that Lauren named him as the father of her baby he tried to do the right thing for the child. When she was killed, Evan was ready to take a murder rap just to protect our daughter, so I think that he has more than proven himself. Besides, I think that Evan and Kay are good for each other. I’ve seen such a change in both of them since they fell in love. Our daughter has gone from a confused rebel to a mature adult making smart choices, and Evan has gone from a reserved disillusioned young man to an outgoing person that’s learned to trust again. I guess what I’m really trying to say is I think this is wonderful news, and the two of you have my full support in this as well as my blessing.”

“Grace,” Sam said, giving her a look of shock that she would not support his stance on this.

“I’m sorry Sam, but I think that you need to examine the real issue here. I know that you’ve come to know and respect Evan, but there is still this part of you that can’t get past the fact that he’s a Crane. How can you hold the sins of his family against him, when he doesn’t hold the sins of your brother against you? Hank shot Julian and did some despicable things to Sheridan and Luis.”

“Wow, you really told me,” Sam said, looking embarrassed. “But you’re also right. I’m sorry for judging you Evan, and you have my blessing to marry my daughter,” he said, extending his hand to his future son-in-law.

“Thank you Chief Bennett,” Evan said, shaking Sam’s hand. “And thank you Mrs. Bennett. You really are a class act.”

Kay ran up and hugged her mother with tears in her eyes. “Thank you so much mom. I had no idea that you felt this way about me. Just to know that you actually respect me and trust my judgment is so precious to me.”

“No, thank you Kay,” Grace said, hugging her daughter. “All I’ve ever wanted was to see my children be the best that they can be. I know that we’ve had our issues in the past, but I always loved you and believed in my heart that you would find peace.”

“I love you too mom, and daddy,” Kay said, turning toward Sam. “I want to thank you too. I know this wasn’t easy for you.”

“I guess I’m just over-protective of you, and all of my children for that matter. It just took your mother to remind me that sometimes I can be a little unreasonable. I think I’ve finally accepted the fact that my little girl has become woman, and that’s probably one of the hardest things a father has to do.”

When Noah and Jessica walked in and saw everybody hugging and crying they immediately became concerned that something had happened. After Noah got off work at the hospital, he had picked up his sister from play practice. The high school was putting on a production of Fiddler On The Roof and Jessica was playing the part of one of the daughters. What’s going on here? Did something happen?” he asked, startling the group since they hadn’t noticed them come in the room.

“Nothing is wrong Noah,” Grace told him, smiling. “We were just congratulating Kay and Evan on their engagement.”

“What?” Jessica screamed, running toward Kay to grab her hand. “Oh my God, it’s true. Look at this ring.”

“Tell us the truth Evan, she’s blackmailing you right?” Noah teased.

“I most certainly am not,” Kay said, defensively.

“I know sis, I’m just kidding around with you,” Noah said, giving her a hug. “Congratulations Kay. I’m really happy for both of you.” He then turned and gave Evan his best wishes as well.

“This is so cool,” Jessica squealed. “When is the wedding? Do I get to be one of your bridesmaids?”

“Slow down Jessica,” Kay said, laughing. “We haven’t discussed any of that yet, but I would kind of like to have a spring wedding, and I guess I’ll be nice and let you be in it.”

“Well, I think this calls for a celebration,” Grace announced. “I just baked a Tomato Soup cake. Why don’t I make some coffee and we’ll all have a slice?”

“That’s our mother for you,” Noah joked. “She is never without a Tomato Soup cake. I think she must bake one daily.”

“Oh you just stop it buddy,” Grace said, hitting him on the arm playfully. “I notice that you never seem to turn it down when I offer you a piece.”

“Well, I am a growing boy and I need substance, and tomatoes are quite good for you. I had to take a nutrition class and do you realize that a tomato is really a fruit and not a vegetable? So mom I guess it’s not so strange after all for you to use them in a cake.”

“This is what I send you to medical school for?” Sam said, rolling his eyes.

As they were sitting around the kitchen eating their cake, Noah brought up the subject of Kay marrying a Crane into the conversation again. “You know, it’s pretty ironic that two of us Bennett’s are involved with Cranes.”

“Oh, this is news,” Kay said, curiously. “Are you trying to tell us that you’re dating Jordan again?”

“Actually, I’ve been meaning to tell you that,” Noah confirmed. “Jordan and I are officially a couple again.”

“Noah, I can’t believe that you would get back together with her,” Grace said, clearly upset over the news. “You never told me all the facts but I know that she did something to hurt you very badly.”

“Mom, that was a big misunderstanding,” Noah explained. “We put our heads together and figured out that we had been set up.”

“What are you talking about son?” Sam asked, concerned. “Did the Cranes do something to you?”

“Not the Cranes dad, Ivy Crane. She brought Jordan’s old boyfriend back to town for the express purpose of breaking us up. Jordan was still blind at the time so her mother used that to her advantage. One night when I went to pick Jordan up for a date, Ivy met me at the door and informed me that Jordan didn’t want to see me anymore, and that she had decided to go back to her old boyfriend. She sent me packing and then told Jordan that I stood her up.”

“Why would Ivy want to break you up?” Sam asked, surprised.

“I guess she doesn’t think I’m high enough on the social register for her daughter.”

“I know that Ivy can be ruthless about some things, but she was never a snob,” Sam offered, and then wished he could have taken back the words.

“How would you know that Ivy’s not a snob?” Grace wanted to know. “I wasn’t aware that you knew Ivy all that well.”

“Well, I don’t,” Sam said, trying to backpedal. “I just know that she was always good friends with Pilar before everything came out about what the Cranes did to Martin.”

“I guess that makes sense, but she obviously has a problem with our son, and frankly I resent it,” Grace said, adamantly. “She couldn’t find a better guy for her daughter to date.”

“I wouldn’t put past Ivy at all for trying to break Noah and Jordan up,” Evan told them. “She resents the hell out of me and has made no bones about hiding it, but Jordan is a great person in spite of her parents.”

“I hope she’s worth it Noah, because I don’t want Ivy Crane making your life difficult,” Grace said, worriedly.

“Oh believe me mom she’s worth it,” Noah said, smiling.

“Good, then maybe you should bring her to dinner so I can judge for myself,” Grace said, ruffling his hair, affectionately. “Now Kay, I think we should go shopping soon to start looking for dresses. This is going to be so much fun.”

********************

Sheridan pulled up in front of the office in her new Range Rover and dropped Luis off. They had just come from her doctor’s appointment, and she was going to pick up the children. They had taken Luke and Lily over to Pilar’s so that Paloma could spend some time with them. Luis leaned over to give her a kiss. “Why don’t you just go home after you pick up the munchkins? There’s no reason to come back to the office.”

“I guess being married to the boss has its advantages,” she chuckled.

“Well, you treat me so well and I like to reward good behavior,” he said with a devilish grin.

“I’ll see you later Mr. Boss Man,” she laughed, as she drove away. Thoughts of Evan’s situation entered her mind as she drove over to Pilar’s and as much as she tried, she just couldn’t let it go. When she had told Luis about what Jordan had told her he had advised her to stay out of it and let them work it out on their own, but how could she do that? Evan and Ethan were both so important to her and she didn’t want them to become bitter enemies. Suddenly, she turned the car around and headed in the direction of Crane Industries. She called Pilar to ask her if it would be okay if she made a stop before picking up the children, and her mother-in-law had told her to take her time. Evan was pleasantly surprised when she walked into his office, and he came from behind the desk to give her a hug. “Hi little brother.”

“Sheridan, this is so wild because I was just thinking about calling you.”

“Oh really? You look like you’re just ready to pop, so what’s going on?” she asked, really curious now.

“I wanted you to be the first to know that Kay and I got engaged last night,” Evan told her excitedly.

“Oh my God, that’s great news,” she said, hugging him again. “I knew that you and Kay were close but I had no idea you were ready to take the big step.”

“Well, we’re in love and we know that we want to spend the rest of our lives together, so why wait?”

“I am just so happy for you,” Sheridan said, flashing one of her glorious smiles. “Kay must be in seventh heaven.”

“We both are. I even asked Chief Bennett and Mrs. Bennett for their blessing, and I have to admit it scared the crap out of me to have to do that.”

“That’s really romantic,” Sheridan sighed. “So, have you chosen a date yet?”

“Not really, but Kay said she would like to get married in the spring. As far as I’m concerned I would marry her tomorrow if she let me.”

“Oh no Evan, you have to let a woman plan her wedding. So, can I assume that you’re going to have a big blowout?”

“I have no idea,” Evan said, shrugging his shoulders. “I’ll let Kay and her mother take care of all that stuff and just show up when I’m supposed to be there.”

“Typical guy,” Sheridan said, rolling her eyes, laughing.

“So sit down, and tell me to what I owe the honor of this visit,” Evan said, pointing to the plush leather chair in front of his desk.

“I guess I’ll get right to the point. I know about the situation between you and Ethan.”

“But how? Did Ethan tell you?”

“No, he didn’t, but I really wish you would have come to me about this Evan.”

“Sheridan, I can’t come running to you whenever I have a problem. Besides, I know how you feel about Ethan and I didn’t want to put you in the middle of this.”

“Evan, I love both you and Ethan and I don’t want to see the two of you having problems. There has to be something I can do............. I know, why don’t you let me speak to Ethan?”

“Sheridan, I really appreciate that you want to help, but I think that if you talked to Ethan if would only make matters worse. I can handle this.”

“How Evan? I don’t care how intelligent you are; you still need Ethan to mentor you and if he is trying to sabotage you............”

“Sheridan, I made it perfectly clear to Ethan that I’m on to him, so I really don’t think he’ll try anything else.”

“Don’t count on that Evan,” Sheridan said with conviction. “This is not normal behavior for Ethan and I happen to know that Ivy is behind this whole thing and she has a lot of influence over Ethan.”

“How did you find out about this?” Evan asked. “You never did answer me when I asked you before.”

“Let’s just say a little bird told me and leave it at that..........”

“Okay, you said that Ethan didn’t tell you, and I know that Ivy wouldn’t so it has to be Jordan. Please don’t tell me that she’s in on this too?”

“No, she is not in on it,” Sheridan assured him. “Apparently, she overheard a conversation between Ivy and Ethan, and she came to me because she didn’t know what to do. She feels loyal to her brother, but she knows what they’re doing is not right. What are you going to do Evan?”

“Look, I’ve already laid my cards on the table and Ethan knows the score, so I’m going to try to become more self-sufficient. I’ll study and do my research so that I don’t have to depend on Ethan.”

“That could make Ethan more resentful, and I just hate to think about what this is going to do to your relationship with him. The two of you used to be pretty good friends, and if you cut him out that way..........”

“I don’t know what else to do Sheridan. He’s my nephew too and my friend......... Well, at least he used to be, however I’m not going to let him walk all over me.”

Sheridan appeared to be deep in thought, but she finally broke out into a smile. “I just thought of a perfect solution to all of this.”

“So tell me, what’s you idea?” Evan asked, excitedly.

“Hire me to work here at Crane Industries.”

“What? Evan asked, confused. “Wait a minute, you’re joking right?”

“No Evan I’m very serious about this. I worked at Crane Industries before and I became quite familiar with the workings of the company. I’m certainly no expert like Ethan, but I think that I could be very helpful to you, and at the same time act as a buffer between you and Ethan.”

“Sheridan, I have no doubt that you could do the job, but this is crazy. You’re going to have a baby............... Not to mention your own business, and there’s Luke and Lily to consider.”

“Evan, I’m not even two months along in my pregnancy, and I only want to do this for a few months, just until you get more acclimated. As far as Luke and Lily are concerned Crane Industries has a wonderful daycare center right here in the building for its employees.”

“I don’t know about this Sheridan,” Evan said, hesitantly. “Have you even discussed this with Luis?”

“Well, not exactly,” she said, chewing her lip thoughtfully. “I just thought of the idea, but I’m sure that Luis will be supportive.”

“Okay, you have the job, but if this causes a problem between you and Luis, then I won’t hesitate to let you go.”

“Thank you Evan,” she said, jumping up to hug him. “Don’t you worry about Luis. I have this knack for making him see things my way.”

******************

Luis wished more than anything that he did not have to work later tonight, but they had gotten a call late this afternoon that there was going to be a large shipment at the electronics firm that was one of their clients. They were being robbed blind and the owners were adamant about finding out who was stealing from them. He and Chad were going to pose as dock workers and would be there to unload the trucks to keep their eyes open for any strange occurrences. There would be several hours before he had to report to work, so he would be able to play with the twins and have a nice dinner with his family. After he parked the car in the driveway and walked in the front door, he was surprised to see the munchkins already dressed for bed. They both came running up to greet him.

“Daddy, daddy,” they both squealed with delight.

“Hi you little squirts,” he said, giving them both a kiss. “Why are you in your pajamas already?”

“Because they are going to bed early tonight,” Sheridan said with a hint of annoyance in her voice.

“Mommy doesn’t look very happy. Did you two get into trouble today?”

“Yes they did,” Sheridan told him. “Your poor mother will probably never want them to come over again.”

“I think we better go over here and sit down so you can tell daddy what happened,” he said, taking the twins by the hand. Once they were all sitting on the sofa, he started with Luke. “Okay Sport, tell daddy what you did at abuela’s today.”

“Me play daddy,” Luke said, grinning.

“Luke, you need to tell daddy what happened when you threw the ball in the house,” Sheridan instructed him.

“Broketid buela’s bird,” the little boy said in a quiet voice.

“You broke abuela’s bird?” Luis asked, making sure that he understood the boy.

“That’s right,” Sheridan confirmed. “It was the Lenox bird that we got your mother for her birthday last year, and it was very expensive.”

“Sport, how many times has daddy told you not to throw a ball in the house? It’s okay if you roll it but when you throw it that way things can get broken just like what happened today.”

“Guel throw,” Luke said, rebelliously.

“I don’t care what Miguel did. Daddy told you not to throw balls in the house. Now, I want you to go over there and sit in your little chair and think about what you did.”

As Luke ran off with a pouty lip, Sheridan turned to her daughter. “Okay Lily, it’s your turn to tell daddy what you did.”

“Me see Poma daddy,” Lily said, batting her eyes.

“Lily, daddy already knows you saw Paloma,” Sheridan corrected her. “I want you to tell him about the part where you make a big mess in abuela’s bathroom.”

“Me be nakee and spash.”

“Please don’t tell me she said she was naked?” Luis asked with a look of dread on his face.

“She spilled juice all over the front of her shirt. So she went to the bathroom and pushed that little stool that Pilar keeps for the children to wash their hands up to the sink. She ended up getting soaked so she then proceeded to take all of her clothes off and bring them to Pilar to wash. When your mother went in to check on the damage, the faucet was still running and the floor was all wet and her shirt was in the sink.”

“Peanut, you know that you’re supposed to ask for help when you want to use the sink. Abuela keeps extra clothes for you over there and all you had to do was ask her to change your shirt when you spilled juice on it. Why didn’t you do that?”

“Me go potty,” Lily said, starting to cry.

“Are you trying to tell mommy and daddy that you had an accident too?” Sheridan asked her gently.

“Yes mama,” she choked out between her sobs.

“Lily, it’s okay to make a mistake, but you have to tell somebody when that happens,” Sheridan told her, feeling bad because she knew the little girl was embarrassed.

“Look Peanut, mommy and daddy are not upset because you had an accident, but we are upset because you didn’t tell anybody about it. So, I’m afraid that you’re going to have to go sit in your chair just like Luke is so you can think about what you did.”

“Banabell go too?” Lily asked in a quivering voice.

“Okay, you can take Annabelle, this time,” Luis told her as she scurried toward her chair. “I’m going to set the timer for you now.”

“Let’s hope that they learn something from this,” Sheridan said, shaking her head in frustration.

“First Peanut lifts her dress up and now she goes for all out naked. That child is going to give me a heart attack before she’s even three,” Luis grumbled.

“Luis, I think you need to focus on the real issue here. I am not worried about our daughter taking her clothes off because a lot of children her age go through that stage. What does bother me however, is the fact that she didn’t feel comfortable telling Pilar she had an accident and then went to all those extremes to cover it up.”

“I think that she was just embarrassed Sheridan, and knowing Peanut it probably galled her to have to admit she failed. At least Luke isn’t complicated,” Luis said, relieved. “He threw a ball when he wasn’t supposed to.”

“I think that we do have to remember that for the most part they are very sweet and well behaved children, and there are going to be times when they get in trouble. We just have to be there to guide them in the right direction.”

“And you thought that you would never be a good mother,” Luis said, gracing her with his gleaming white smile.

Later, after a light dinner and the children were tucked into bed, Luis made a surprising announcement that brought the events at Crane Industries that day back to her like a kick in the gut. “I spoke to Sam today and he told me that Evan and Kay got engaged. Did you have any idea that your brother was going to propose?”

“Actually, I didn’t know that, but I found out about the engagement today too. I just forgot about it with all the excitement with the children.”

“How did you find out?” Luis asked, curiously.

“Well,” she said, chewing on her lip. “I went to Crane Industries today to see Evan and he told me then. It’s really wonderful news isn’t it?”

“Sheridan, why did you go to Crane Industries?” Luis asked, skeptically.

“Because Luis, I really wanted to talk to Evan.”

“You just couldn’t leave it alone could you?”

“I’m sorry Luis, but Evan is my brother and Ethan is my nephew and I was worried about the situation,” Sheridan defended.

“Sheridan, I just don’t want to see you in the middle of this mess. If Ivy is behind this, and don’t be surprise if Julian is pulling a few strings either, then I don’t want to see you get hurt. You don’t need the stress of this right now.”

“I just don’t feel that way Luis. I can’t just stand by and let this happen without trying to help, so I guess I should just come out with what I wanted to tell you. Please try and keep an open mind, but I'm going to be working at Crane Industries for the next several months.”

“Oh I see, so you made this decision without discussing this with me?” Luis asked, furiously.

“It wasn’t like I planned this Luis. It kind of happened at the last minute, but stupid me, I thought you would support me on this.”

“Well believe it or not there are other people involved here besides just you Sheridan. Did you forget that you’re carrying our baby?”

“Of course I haven’t forgotten, but it’s not like I have a terminal condition. I’m in the early stages of pregnancy and there is no reason for me not to work........”

“That’s another thing. Did you conveniently forget that we have a business together? Are you just going to run out on me?” Luis asked, looking clearly hurt. “I thought that our company was important to you too.”

“It is important to me Luis, and I have no intention of leaving you high and dry. I’m only going to be working at Crane for a few months just until Evan can get acclimated. I really think that if I could be a buffer between Ethan and Evan that maybe they could learn to work together peacefully. I thought that I could hire a temp to help you out at the office until I get back,” she said, trying to soften his mood.

“You’re forgetting about the most important thing here Sheridan, and that’s our children. I can’t take care of them all by myself at the office because I have to leave for meetings and interviews, and we can’t ask mama and papa to watch them when they’re trying to open their restaurant.”

“I’ve already handled that too Luis,” Sheridan assured him. “Crane Industries has a wonderful daycare center right in the building, so if there’s a problem I’ll be right there on the premises............”

“There is no way my kids are going to be in that place with a bunch of strangers taking care of them. My God, haven’t you heard all the horror stories about what some of those people are like in daycare centers? Hell, they’re child molesters and abusers..........”

“You are being ridiculous Luis,” Sheridan argued. “All of the people that work there are screened and certified, and I can’t believe that you would think that I would put my children in danger. If you really thought about it, you would admit that it would be a good experience for them to learn to interact with other children.”

“Damn, this is the last thing I needed right now,” Luis said, running his hand through his hair.

“I’m sorry Luis, but this is important to me. I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if I didn’t try to help my family,” Sheridan pleaded.

“What about OUR family Sheridan?”

“Luis, no matter what, our family will always come first with me,” Sheridan assured him. “So, will you please just support me on this?”

“I know that I can’t stop you from doing this, but I’m sorry Sheridan I just can’t give you my support. Now, I have to go,” he said, getting up to leave.

“Where are you going?” she demanded.

“I have to work Sheridan. Chad and I have a stakeout at that electronics company tonight,” he said, grabbing his coat and keys.

“Please be careful,” she said, worriedly. “You don’t know what kind of people you might be dealing with.”

He opened the door and turned to look at her. “Don’t wait up for me. I might be out all night,” he told her and closed the door behind him.

 

Chapter 21

Luis winced as the doctor poured the antiseptic over the deep wound on his forearm. The night had been a long one, but at least he and Chad had been able to catch the thieves at Stanford Electronics. They had almost made it out of there unscathed until one of the guys recognized Chad as being the cop that busted him for drug possession at one time. He hadn’t been familiar to Chad since the guy had grown a mustache and beard since the time of the arrest, and unfortunately for them all hell had broken loose. Everything had happened so fast, and before Luis could analyze the situation, one of the thieves had pulled a knife on him. Suddenly he was cut, and then a gun went off as the thug that sliced his arm when flying backward from a hit to the shoulder. He had managed to get his gun from his ankle holster and keep them at bay while Chad called the police. So now, here he sat in the emergency room hoping to get this over with so that he could go home to his family. The doctor told him that his arm would need stitches, which would further delay the process, so when he left to get some more supplies, Chad stepped into the curtained area.

“Hey man, how are you doing?” he asked, making a face when he saw the gash on Luis’ arm.

“It stings a little, but I think I’ll live. The doctor said I’m going to need some stitches though.”

“Why don’t you let me call Sheridan?” Chad suggested.

“No, I don’t want her to know about this until I get home. She has been through enough lately with Paloma and the twins’ accident and I don’t want to upset her again.”

“She is going to be mad that you didn’t tell her that you were here,” Chad reminded him.

“I would rather she be mad than sick with worry. Besides it’s just before dawn and I don’t want to drag her out of bed to have to come down here, and there’s Luke and Lily to consider too. I just think that it would be easier on her if I come home with a bandage on because then at least she’ll know that it’s not so bad if they let me leave the hospital,” Luis reasoned.

“Okay buddy, you know best, but are you sure that you aren’t being a little stubborn because you’re still pissed off that Sheridan is working for Crane Industries again?”

“Come on Chad, you know I’m not that petty. Sure I’m still angry but it doesn’t have anything to do with this. You didn’t see her the night of the accident and I just know if we call her she’s going to think the worst possible scenario. I just can’t stand the thought of her getting all upset, especially with her being pregnant and everything.”

“Sorry Luis, I shouldn’t have said that,” Chad apologized.

“It’s okay Chad................”

“Now, I’m going to have to give you a local anesthetic to numb the area around the cut so that we can stitch it up,” the doctor said, entering the room carrying a large syringe.

“I’ll just wait outside,” Chad said, looking a little green around the gills. “I’m sure that Sam has some questions for me anyway.”

“I hate to say this Mr. Lopez-Fitzgerald, but you’re probably going to have a scar. I’ll try my best to sew it up to make it less noticeable, but there is only so much I can do.”

“Oh well, I already have a scar from a bullet, so why not a matching scar from a knife,” Luis joked.

“Maybe you should find a safer line of work,” the doctor suggested with a smile.

“Believe me doctor, I really thought I had,” Luis said, biting down as the doctor stuck his arm with the needle.

********************

Luis was wrong about one thing, Sheridan wasn’t sleeping. In fact she had been up most of the night, her emotions bordering between anger and a paralyzing fear. When Luis had told her that they would be on stakeout the night before, she couldn’t shake the bad feeling that was haunting her. She had expected him to be gone for a good share of the night, but it was close to dawn and still no Luis. She slipped out of bed and into her robe and checked on the children. Both were sleeping, so she tucked them in and planted a kiss on their cheeks. If ever she needed a cup of coffee it was now, but she resisted the urge since the caffeine wasn’t good for the baby, and poured a glass of juice instead.

Since the owner of the electronics company had planted Luis and Chad inside as workers, Luis had turned off his cell phone so there was no way to reach him. She was going to have a talk with him about that because she didn’t like not being able to contact him in the case of an emergency. Why didn’t Luis at least call to tell her he was on his way? The silence around the place was driving her crazy so she turned on the radio for some company, and that’s when she heard the local news bulletin. The announcer reported that there had been a shootout at Stanford Electronics between two private investigators and three employees that were suspected of stealing from the company. When police had arrived on the scene they found an alleged larcenist and one of the private investigators injured. Both men had been taken to the hospital for treatment, but no names were available at this time. Shaking with fear, Sheridan hurriedly looked up the number to the hospital emergency room and dialed. Someone finally answered after the sixth ring. “Yes, this is Sheridan Lopez-Fitzgerald. Could you please tell me if my husband Luis Lopez-Fitzgerald or Chad Harris was brought in there tonight?”

“I’m not sure because I just came on duty,” the female voice replied. “Let me just check for you.” Sheridan waited for ten long minutes before she came back to the phone. “I’m sorry, but did you say that one of these gentlemen was your husband? I’m only asking because I’m forbidden to disclose any information to anyone but family members.”

“Yes, I’m Sheridan Crane-Lopez-Fitzgerald,” she replied, using her maiden name just in case the lady decided to be uncooperative.

“They did bring your husband in for treatment, but there is nothing on the chart to indicate his condition. That doesn’t necessarily mean that it’s bad though because most times the doctor will not note that until they’ve examined the patient thoroughly.”

“Did you actually see my husband?” Sheridan asked, trying to keep the panic from her voice. “Surely you could get some indication of his condition.”

“I’m sorry Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald, but I didn’t see him. The doctor is in with him right now, but if you call back in about a half-hour I’m sure I can give you some more details.”

“Forget it, I’m coming down there,” Sheridan said, hanging up the phone. “Oh God, Luis,” she cried out loud. She grabbed onto the table to try and steady herself, because a little voice was telling her that she needed to calm down and think about what to do next. Should she call Pilar to come out and watch the children? No, that would take too long, and she didn’t want to upset Luis’ mother until she knew more of his condition. It was totally out of the question to drag the twins to the emergency room and after much contemplation she finally remembered Mrs. Peterson. She knew for a fact that the elderly lady rose at the crack of dawn and she lived just down the road. After explaining her dilemma to her neighbor, she agreed to be there in twenty minutes, so Sheridan flew upstairs to change into some clothes. She was just about ready to go back downstairs when she heard the twins stirring in the nursery. Luke and Lily were both standing up in their beds, when Sheridan walked into their room. “Good morning sweet peas. Mommy is in a really big hurry because she has to go somewhere, but Mrs. Peterson is coming in a few minutes to watch you.”

“Me want daddy,” Lily said, rubbing her sleepy eyes.

“I’m sorry Lily but daddy is not here right now,” Sheridan told her trying to hide the fear in her voice.

“Daddy go bye bye?” Luke asked, confused.

“Yes, daddy had to work all night, but I’m going to go and see him right now, so let’s get you out of bed so we can go downstairs and wait for Mrs. Peterson to get here. You first Lily. Mommy doesn’t want you climbing down the steps by yourself and you’re both getting too big for me to carry you together.” Just as they reached the bottom of the stairs, the doorbell rang, and Sheridan ran over to answer it. “Thank you so much for coming so quickly Mrs. Peterson. You are a real lifesaver,” Sheridan told her.

“It’s the least I go do under the circumstances. I hope Mr. Lopez-Fitzgerald is okay,” she whispered so that Lily didn’t hear her.

“Me too Mrs. Peterson,” Sheridan said with a worried frown. “Let me just run upstairs and get Luke out of bed. I’m sorry, but I didn’t get a chance to get the children their breakfast..............”

“Not to worry, I’ll get them a nice breakfast and dressed for the day. Don’t you concern yourself with a thing,” the kindly lady called after her. “Hello Lily. You just get more pretty every time I see you.”

“Hi Ms. Petey,” Lily said, waving with her little hand.

“Oh, you are so adorable, and here comes that handsome little brother of yours,” Mrs. Peterson said, watching Sheridan bring him down the steps.

“Okay, mommy has to go, but I want you both to promise me that you will be good for Mrs. Peterson,” Sheridan told the twins. “Will you promise?”

“Yes mama,” they both said.

“Good, give me a kiss now,” she said, squatting down to their level.

It wasn’t until she was in the car that Sheridan let her fear take over again. She couldn’t bear it if Luis was critically injured. After the scare with the twins she had sworn to herself that she never wanted to go through that desperation again, and now here she was faced with it so soon after the last nightmare. In spite of the terror she felt she knew that it was important to concentrate on remaining calm enough to drive and get there in one piece, but that didn’t stop her lead foot and she arrived at the hospital in record time. “Please God let Luis be okay,” she prayed out loud.

********************

“I want you to wear this sling for a couple of days to keep the arm immobile. We don’t want to take a chance of those stitches coming loose,” the doctor told Luis, after he had finished sewing up his cut. “I’m also going to give you two prescriptions. This one is for an antibiotic to ward off any infection and the other will help with the pain.”

“Fine, can I get out of here now doc?” Luis asked, impatient to get home.

“Yes, as soon as the nurse brings you some instructions on caring for your wound at home, and I want you to make an appointment to see your regular doctor to get that looked at to make sure it’s healing properly.”

“Yes doctor, I promise...........” Luis stopped short when he saw Sheridan rush in with a look of horror on her face, and Chad following close behind her.

“Oh my God,” she cried when she saw his arm. “What happened to you?”

“Sheridan, what are you doing here?” Luis asked, shocked to see her.

“I tried to catch up to her to warn her, but she was moving too fast for me,” Chad told him.

“What happened to you?” Sheridan repeated with tears in her eyes.

“Sheridan please don’t get upset. One of the thugs cut me with a knife, but the doctor assures me that I’m going to be fine.”

“Is this true doctor?” Sheridan asked the physician. “By the way, I’m the patient’s wife in case you’re wondering.”

“Yes, Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald. Luis sustained a deep laceration that required some stitches, but he should heal nicely as long as he follows instructions.”

“Don’t worry doctor, I’ll make sure that he follows instructions,” Sheridan assured him.

“Good,” he smiled. “I’ll just go now and have the nurse bring back the necessary papers, and then you can go home.”

“Sheridan, how did you know I was here and where are the kids?” Luis asked, hating to see her so upset.

“They are with Mrs. Peterson, and for your information I had to hear about your injury on the radio,” she responded, suddenly getting angry. “You didn’t think I would want to know that you were hurt? And Chad, I can’t believe that you didn’t bother to call me!”

“Don’t blame Chad. He wanted to call you and I told him not to because I knew that this very thing would happen. You’re freaking out and all upset and I didn’t want to put you through this so soon after the accident with Paloma and the twins.”

“Luis, would you please stop trying to protect me all the time? I’m not some fragile doll that’s going to fall apart and I didn’t deserve to be kept in the dark about this,” Sheridan said, definantly.

“Well, I can see that now,” Luis told her tartly. “Forgive me for trying to spare you from worrying. From now on I’ll keep you informed at all times.”

“Okay you two, keep your voices down,” Chad warned in frustration. “People can hear you.”

Just then the nurse walked in and looked around at all of their faces. “Is there a problem in here?”

“No, everything is fine,” Luis assured her. “I hope those are my walking papers because I’m ready to get out of here.”

“Yes, here they are,” she said, handing him the instructions. “Just make sure that you don’t get the wound wet. You can cover it with plastic when you’re showering, and there are some other things you’ll need to read there as well.”

“Will do nurse,” Luis said, sliding off of the examination table and walking toward the exit with long strides, leaving Sheridan running to try and keep up with him.

“My car is parked right over there,” Sheridan said, pointing. “Why don’t you stay right here and I’ll come and pick you up?”

“That’s okay, you go ahead without me,” Luis told her. “Chad will you drop me by the office so I can pick up my car?”

“He most certainly will not,” Sheridan demanded. “You were just badly injured and you don’t need to be driving right now.”

“She’s right Luis,” Chad agreed. “Why don’t you give me your prescriptions and as soon as the pharmacy opens I’ll get them filled for you. I’ll have Evan follow me out to your house with your car and we‘ll bring you your drugs then.”

“Thank you Chad. At least somebody is being reasonable here today,” Sheridan said, digging for her car keys. “Now, keep your eye on him and I’ll be right back with the car.”

“Thanks a lot Chad,” Luis grumbled. “Don’t you know that men are supposed to stick together when it comes to hysterical females?”

The way home was silent for the most part, the couple too lost in their own thoughts to continue their argument. Luis felt extremely frustrated over his wife’s attitude. After all he had been the one that was hurt and now she was making him feel guilty when he was only trying to save her from unnecessary worry. Sheridan on the other hand was feeling terrible about how she had acted. Luis could have easily lost his life and there she was yelling at him that way. It had all been too much though and her anxiety over his being hurt had manifested itself in anger, and suddenly the hot tears began to flow. She finally pulled over because she had begun to sob at that point and was too blind with tears to drive. “Oh Luis, I’m so sorry. I was just so scared when I heard you were hurt,” she cried.

“Hey, hey,” he said, putting his good arm around her and pulling her close. “It’s okay now, and I’m going to be fine.”

“I know, but I was such a bitch to you and I didn’t mean it. If you would have died, I just don’t think I could handle that.............”

“Sheridan, I’m going to be fine,” he said, kissing her cheek. “Please just don’t cry anymore. It breaks my heart to see you cry.”

“I guess it must be those raging hormones again,” she said, finally smiling while wiping her tears away.

“What do you say we go home and tell Luke and Lily about my big booboo?” he asked, smiling too.

“Okay,” she said, laughing out loud.

“While we’re at it, maybe I should take some aspirin too because I think the anesthetic is starting to wear off and this thing hurts like hell.”

*******************

Jordan walked into the dining room to eat breakfast and found her mother and Ethan with their heads together deep in conversation. She was hardly in the mood to spar with her mother today because she was going to see Noah that evening and she wasn’t about to let anybody ruin her good mood today. She was pouring a cup of coffee when they finally noticed that she was there. “Jordan, I didn’t see you come in,” Ivy said, playing with her napkin with nervous strokes.

“Don’t worry mother, I didn’t hear any of your underhanded plans,” Jordan told her in a matter of fact voice.

“Why do you always have to speak to me with that attitude Jordan? I am your mother and I demand that you show me respect,” Ivy said, pounding her fist on the table.

“You have to earn my respect first mother, and as far as the fact that we’re related, well you know what they say? You can’t pick your relatives.”

“Would you both please quit the sniping,” Ethan shouted. “I don’t need this right now.”

“Maybe you’re feeling the stress Ethan because mother is asking you to do things that are unnatural to you,” Jordan suggested.

“Don’t speak about matters you don’t understand Jordan. I am fighting to keep Crane Industries for our family since your father is not here to do it for us,” Ivy said, pouring herself a cup of coffee.

“Gee mother, I thought that Evan was part of the family too,” Jordan reminded her.

“He is not part of this family,” Ivy said, shooting her a look that could kill. “He is an interloper and needs to be put out with the trash.”

“You really are a piece of work mother............”

“Can we please change the subject to a more pleasant topic?” Ethan asked, pleadingly.

“I think that’s a wonderful idea,” Jordan said, helping herself to some grapefruit. “I’m moving into Aunt Sheridan’s cottage today.”

“But why?” Ivy asked, surprised.

“Because mother, I checked with Aunt Sheridan and she said it was fine, but I do need to have some furniture moved into there since the place is empty. I thought that I would use that large storage closet for my darkroom.............”

“That’s not what I asked Jordan,” Ivy interrupted her. “Why do you feel the need to move out of the mansion?”

“Because I want some privacy,” Jordan replied.

“You mean privacy so that you can see Noah Bennett,” Ivy stated, knowingly.

“Yes mother, I would like a place where I can entertain Noah without you shooting us dirty looks all night,” Jordan told her bluntly.

“I still don’t understand why you would go back with that jerk,” Ethan commented. “You can do so much better.”

“Noah is not a jerk,” Jordan said, defensively.

“Miss Jordan, you have a phone call,” the maid announced, entering the room.

“Thank you Marie,” Jordan said, patting her mouth. When she took the call in the living room, she was pleasantly surprised to hear Noah’s voice. “This is a nice treat first thing in the morning. I hope you’re not calling to tell me that you have to work tonight.”

“No, I just wanted to tell you that I’m doing my E.R. rotation and I heard that Luis was brought in last night with a knife wound,” Noah told her.

“Oh my God,” Jordan said, shocked. “He’s all right isn’t he?”

“Yes, apparently Sheridan took him home about an hour ago, but from what I heard the cut was pretty bad.”

“How in God’s name did he get cut with a knife?” Jordan asked.

“I really don’t know all the details, but apparently he and Chad were investigating some kind of theft at Stanford Electronics and a fight broke out.”

“I’m so glad you called to tell me,” Jordan said, thankfully. “Poor Sheridan has had enough on her plate lately.”

“So, did you spring the news on your family yet that you were moving into Sheridan’s cottage?” Noah asked.

“Yes, I just dropped the bombshell right before you called. Needless to say, my mother is not happy.”

“She could give you a lot of trouble and try and stop you from moving in there,” Noah warned.

“There is nothing she can say about it. The cottage may be on Crane property, but it still belongs to Aunt Sheridan and I have her approval. Besides, if mother gives me too much grief about this I’ll just move into one of those new condos they built on the oceanfront.”

“Yeah, Evan just moved into one of those,” Noah told her. “Kay said they are really nice.”

“So is Kay still on cloud nine over her engagement to Evan?” Sheridan asked, wistfully.

“Oh God, she’s driving me crazy with all of her bride’s magazines all over the house. Kay and Jessica are already fighting over the colors for the wedding,” Noah laughed. “Listen Jordan, I need to get to my next class, but I wanted to let you know about Luis and make sure that we are still on for tonight.”

“You better believe we are,” Jordan assured him. “I’m having some of the furniture delivered today and I plan on making a romantic dinner for you.”

“I can hardly wait,” Noah said, his voice taking on a sexual tone. “It seems like forever since I last saw you.”

“Well, we’ll make up for it tonight. Now, you better get to class,” Jordan reminded him. “I love you.”

“I love you too,” he told her just before hanging up the phone.

Jordan went back into the dining room to tell Ivy and Ethan about Luis. “Dear God, those two are always getting into some fiasco that embarrasses the family,” Ivy complained.

“Mother you’re forgetting about daddy and the fact that he’s in prison for all kinds of crimes,” Jordan told her rolling her eyes.

“She does have a point mother,” Ethan agreed.

“You don’t have to remind me. That is a scandal that I’m still trying to recover from, but it doesn’t help when Luis and Sheridan are constantly getting involved with these unsavory people,” Ivy said, wrinkling her nose with distaste.

“Leave it to you mother to take Luis’ injury and make it all about you. I think I’ll leave you both to your breakfast because I have a busy day ahead of me,” Jordan announced. “Ethan have a wonderful day and mother do whatever it is you do to make somebody’s life a living hell,” she said, walking out of the room.

“I swear to you Ethan, that girl is becoming impossible,” Ivy complained to her son.

“I heard that mother;” Jordan called back to them.

********************

Luis was touched that his family thought enough about him to come and visit, but he had to admit that he was happy to see them leave. He hadn’t been home that long before they all converged on him. Between the twins screaming over seeing Paloma and his mother’s fussing over him it was nice just to have peace and quiet again. He walked over to the desk and unlocked the drawer to pull out the picture of Antonio that his abuelo had given to him and studied the face of his smiling brother. Even though he hadn’t told Sheridan yet, he made the decision to take Don Miguel up on his offer and try to locate his brother. There would however be one condition and that was that none of the family was to know what he was doing. He refused to get their hopes up just in case he was unable to locate his missing brother. Just then Sheridan came down the stairs after putting the twins down for their nap. She walked up behind him to put her hands on his shoulders. “I got the children down for their nap, but what are you doing sitting here at the desk? You really should try to rest you know.”

“Maybe you’re right,” he agreed. “Those pain pills are kind of making me sleepy.”

“Why don’t you go upstairs and I’ll turn down the bed for you,” Sheridan suggested. “I think that you would be a lot more comfortable.”

“No, I would rather stay down here. I need to talk to you about something. Can we go over to the sofa and talk?”

“Of course,” Sheridan told him. “Can I get you anything?”

“No, I’m fine,” he said, pulling her over to the sofa. “Sheridan, I’ve decided that I’m going to look for Antonio.”

“I’m really not surprised,” she admitted. “I had a feeling that you would.”

“Yeah well, I came really close to not doing it. There’s still a big part of me that thinks we would all be better off without him back in our lives, but I knew that wasn’t my decision to make.”

“I’m sure that Don Miguel will be pleased, and your mother and father will be ecstatic to hear the news.”

“That’s just it Sheridan, I don’t want anybody in the family to know until I’m sure that I can locate him. There’s no reason to get their hopes up in case I can’t find him. So, will you promise me that you won’t say anything to them?” he requested.

“Of course I’ll promise,” she assured him.

“There is something else I wanted to talk about,” Luis told her. “About you working for Crane Industries.............”

“Luis, why don’t we put that conversation on hold for now? I really think you should get some rest.”

“No, I need to say this Sheridan,” he insisted. “I hate that place with every fiber of my being, and I also hate the fact that you are getting involved with this whole mess between Ethan and Evan. I’m just so afraid that Ivy and Julian are going to take this out on you should they get wind of your purpose there, but I do understand why you feel the need to do this. I guess what I’m trying to say is that even though I still hate the idea of you and the twins being there, I’ll try my best to support you. I can’t promise any big concessions, but for now that’s going to have to do.”

“Thank you Luis,” Sheridan said, gratefully. “I know that wasn’t easy for you.”

“You’re welcome,” he said, yawning.

“Okay, I want you to stretch out and get some sleep,” she commanded. She covered him with the throw, and sat down on the edge of the sofa beside him. “I’m so happy that you are going to be all right.”

“You don’t think I would let you get rid of me that easily do you?” he mumbled with a sleep-laden voice.

“As if I’d want to get rid of you,” she said, leaning down to kiss him on the lips, but she had no idea if he had heard her because he had already fallen asleep.

********************

A week later, Sheridan walked into the lobby of Crane Industries dressed like a professional businesswoman, and a child on either side of her. It was her first day back at work, as well as the twins first day in childcare. She had tried to explain to them that they would not be going to daddy’s office for a while, and would instead go to a place where they could play with other children all day. They had both seemed excited enough, but Luke couldn’t understand why his daddy couldn’t come along too. She could still see Luis’ face when they had left that morning, and try as she might she couldn’t get the picture out of her mind. He had seemed so sad to see them going in one direction as they headed to the office without him. The fact that this situation was temporary was the only thing keeping her from forgetting this whole plan and running back to work with her husband. Poor Luis was still wearing a white bandage on her arm, but at least he had been able to take the sling off after a couple of days. Mimi, the receptionist in the main lobby spotted them and waved and motioned for Sheridan to come over.

“Oh my God, I can’t believe those are your twins,” she said, astonished. “The last time I saw them they were just little babies.”

“I know, I can hardly believe it myself sometimes,” Sheridan agreed, smiling. “They seem to be growing up too fast for my taste. Luke and Lily will you tell Mimi hello?”

“Hi Mimi,” they both said, waving.

“Oh, how cute,” Mimi said, laughing with delight. “Mr. Crane said you were going to be working with us again for a while. It will be so nice to see your smiling face around here again. Not to mention those sweet little twins of yours.”

“I was just on my way to take them to the childcare center,” Sheridan told her. “I’m just hoping that they get adjusted quickly.”

“Oh, I’m sure they will and Michelle has some great projects to keep the children busy. I have my little boy in there and he just loves it,” Mimi assured her. “In fact all the kids love her and she is really good with them.”

“Well it’s certainly good to hear an endorsement from somebody that uses the facility,” Sheridan said, feeling better now about her decision. “I guess I should be going. It’s time to tell Mimi bye now,” she told the twins.

“Bye bye,” they said, scampering along to keep up with Sheridan.

When they arrived a the office space that housed the childcare center, Michelle greeted them with a big smile. “Hello Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald. I run the center and if you have any questions or concerns I would be happy to answer them for you.”

“Well, as you know I’m only going to have Luke and Lily in here for a few months since this is a temporary situation for me. I’m sure there will be times when my husband or a member of his family will want to pick the twins up and I want to make sure that nobody takes them from this place unless they are approved by me. I’m sure that you can understand why this is important to me?”

“Of course we understand fully. All of the children here are watched closely and are only allowed to leave with pre-approved family members and friends. I can especially understand your concern since they are the Crane grandchildren.”

“Thank you for understanding Michelle. I didn’t mean to imply that the rest of the children’s safety was not just as important as Luke and Lily’s, but there are people out there that wouldn’t think twice about using my children to fatten their bank accounts.”

“We will definitely be sensitive to that,” Michelle assured her. “So Luke and Lily, are you ready to go back and meet the other children?”

“Mama come too?” Lily asked.

“I’m sorry sweetie, mommy has to go to work, but I’ll be right upstairs and if you need me all you have to do is tell Michelle to call me and I’ll be right here,” Sheridan told her daughter gently.

“Go now Shell,” Luke said, pulling on the teacher’s hand.

“I think that somebody is excited about his new adventure today,” Michelle laughed.

“Okay,” Sheridan said, getting teary-eyed suddenly. “Mommy wants you both to be very good. I also want you to listen to Michelle and do everything that she tells you to do. Now, come here and give mommy a kiss goodbye.”

As Michelle led them away, Sheridan had to stop herself from going after her children. If she was acting this way now, she hated to think of the way she would feel when they went to school for real. She knew that she couldn’t dwell on this, so she cleared her head and ran for the elevator. It was time to concentrate on business and she was looking forward to being back in the swing of things again. Just as the elevator door opened for her floor she came out and ran right into Ethan, literally.

“Sheridan,” Ethan said, trying to steady her. “Are you okay?”

“Yes, I’m fine Ethan,” she smiled. “I guess I should watch where I’m going though.”

“So, this is a nice surprise to see you here,” Ethan said.

“You’re acting like you didn’t know I was going to be here today,” Sheridan said, awkwardly.

“No I didn‘t. Is there a board meeting or something that I didn’t know about?” Ethan asked. “Of course I’m not on the board any longer so I guess they thought it wasn’t any of my business.”

“Ethan, I’m not here for a board meeting. I came back to work for Crane Industries again. Didn’t Evan tell you?”

“No, he didn’t,” Ethan said, resentfully. “I guess he felt I wasn’t in a need-to-know status any longer.”

“Ethan, I’m sure it wasn’t intentional. He probably just got caught up in business and forgot to mention it,” Sheridan suggested.

“I doubt it Sheridan. I’m sure that Evan had every intention of leaving me out of the loop on this, but I am happy to see you. Are you going to do marketing again?”

“To be honest, I don’t really know what my position is going to be this time around,” Sheridan admitted.

“Oh, I almost forgot. How is Luis doing? Jordan said that he was injured in some kind of a scuffle,” Ethan asked.

“Well he did get a pretty bad cut that required stitches, but he is healing nicely, and he already went back to work. Of course there is no way I could have stopped him even if I wanted to,” she laughed.

“Sheridan, there you are?” Evan said, walking up behind her. “Are you ready for your first day back?”

“Yes, I’m excited to get started,” she told him, smiling.

“Evan, when were you going to mention to me that Sheridan was coming back to work here?” Ethan asked with a edge to his voice.

“Ethan, I did tell you,” Evan said, defensively. “Sheridan just agreed to come back a week ago and you were out of town at the plant in Toledo, so I sent you an email. Have you bothered to read them since you got back?”

“I just got back last night, and I haven’t had a chance to get through all of them,” Ethan admitted. “Sorry I jumped on you.”

“No problem,” Evan assured him.

One of the secretary’s approached with a message for Sheridan. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but I have Michelle from the daycare calling for you on line one.”

“Oh no,” Sheridan said, looking around for a phone. “I hope everything is all right......... Yes, Michelle, is there a problem?”

“I’m sorry Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald, but I have a little problem with Luke. He bit two of the other boys and the older children are already starting to call him Jaws.”

“Oh my God,” Sheridan sighed. “We haven’t even been here an hour yet...........”

 

Chapter 22

Sheridan couldn’t believe that she hadn’t even been in the office for an hour and there was already a call from Michele. “I’m not trying to be one of those mothers in denial, but I swear to you Michele that Luke has never bitten anyone before. I just can’t believe that he would do something like that. Please tell me he didn’t hurt those other children too badly?”

“They have a small mark of the outline of his teeth, but I think they’ll be fine. I’m sorry Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald, I didn’t mean to be an alarmist by calling you right now, but I just like to get these things out in the open as soon as they happen. You wouldn’t believe how susceptible we are to lawsuits,” Michele explained.

“I understand,” Sheridan told her. “I’ll come down right now and speak to him.”

“I don’t know if that will be necessary. He is playing nicely now, but I think that you should know that he was provoked when he bit the other boys,” Michele explained.

“Provoked?” Sheridan asked, confused. “What do you mean?”

“Well Luke was playing with a toy and two of the boys tried to take it away from him. Luke said no, and one of the boys hit him so he bit them.”

“You’re saying they hit my baby?” Sheridan asked, feeling her temper rise. “I just hope that when you relay this story to their parents that you make sure that they are informed of that information.”

“Of course I will tell them,” Michele promised. “I wanted to assure you that Luke is fine and so are the other children.”

“Thank you Michele,” she said, calming down a little. “How is Lily doing?”

“She is playing with some other little girls and so far everything seems status quo,” Michele told her.

“Well, thank God for that,” Sheridan sighed. “I’ll be down there at lunch to visit with them, and hopefully we won’t be speaking until then.”

“I’m sure the rest of the morning will go smoothly,” Michele said, trying to assure her.

“Is everything okay?” Evan asked when Sheridan hung up the phone.

“A couple of the boys tried to take Luke’s toy away, and hit him, so he retaliated by biting them both.”

Ethan and Evan couldn’t help themselves, and started laughing. “Way to go Luke,” Evan chuckled.

“It’s not funny,” Sheridan said, frowning. “It’s very upsetting to me that Luke is biting people. He has never done that before to my knowledge.”

“Sheridan, I think you’re making way too much of this,” Ethan advised. “Luke is hardly ready for intensive therapy because he bit some boys. Besides, didn’t you say that they started it?”

“Well yes, but............”

“Ethan’s right Sheridan,” Evan agreed. “I think a lot of little kids go through that biting stage. Hell, I think I even did when I was a little squirt.”

“Look, I appreciate the both of you trying to calm my fears, but we are here to conduct business and I feel kind of guilty that I’ve only just arrived and we’re standing her discussing my personal problems,” Sheridan said.

“Well then, I guess we should find you an office,” Evan announced. “I’m sorry but the space that you used before is being used by the current Director of Marketing, but there is a great corner office down here that you can use.”

“I don’t need anything fancy since this is only going to be a temporary situation,” Sheridan told him.

“I’m still confused about just why you’re working here Sheridan,” Ethan said with a skeptical look. “I mean, you and Luis have your own business now and you are going to have another baby.................”

“Well Ethan, I...............”

“Sheridan is here because I asked her to come back to help us out temporarily,” Evan said, saving his sister from an uncomfortable situation. “I have a huge deal in the works and I think that her input could be really valuable to our team.”

“Why don’t I know anything about a big deal?” Ethan asked resentfully.

“Trust me Ethan, you’ll know everything today,” Evan assured him. “Let’s give Sheridan an opportunity to get settled into her new office and the three of us can meet at ten if that time is okay with the two of you?”

“I don’t exactly have anything on my plate, so ten would be fine with me,” Sheridan told him. “I’m really curious to hear about this big deal of yours.”

“I’ll have my secretary check to see if I have any conflicts with that time and let you know,” Ethan said, turning to leave.

“If you do have any conflicts, I would suggest you move them around,” Evan suggested. “I wouldn’t want you to miss out on this Ethan.”

“Of course, you’re the boss,” Ethan said, walking away.

“Well, the tension is so thick in here you can cut it with a knife,” Sheridan commented.

“What did I tell you,” Evan agreed. “I just hope that you working here will be a catalyst for Ethan and I to work more amicably with each other.”

“I’m a little disappointed in Ethan. I know this has been hard on him, but he should be grateful that he is still here.”

“Well there is no sense in us solving all the problems of the world here in the lobby. Why don’t you let me show you to your office?” Evan suggested with a smile.

“I think that sounds like a wonderful idea,” Sheridan said, slipping her arm through her brother’s as they walked down the long hall of the executive floor of Crane Industries.

Evan introduced Sheridan to Connie, the secretary that would be assisting her for all of her administrative needs. The office was large and very impressive with the mahogany molding and furnishings and the tall windows afforded her a view of Harmony proper from one angle and the ocean from the other. “I hope you’ll be comfortable here,” Evan offered.

“How can I not be?” Sheridan said, looking around in amazement. “This looks more like the office that you should occupy Evan.”

“Actually I did think about it, but it’s a little intimidating for me,” Evan laughed.

It was then that Sheridan saw the huge oil painting of Alistair hanging on the far wall. “I see what you mean,” she said, with a pretty frown. “You know, now that I think about it this was the office suite that our father used when he was still active in the company. I remember coming here once with my mother when I was a child. Can you believe I forgot all about that until just now?”

“It doesn’t surprise me then that you would block it out. From everything I’ve heard about Alistair Crane, he sure wouldn’t win any Father of the Year awards,” Evan said. “Look Sheridan, I would completely understand if you would rather use another office.”

“No, it’s okay Evan. This might be the perfect place to exercise my father’s ghost,” Sheridan said, staring at her father’s painting.

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” Connie said, entering the room carrying a box that looked to be from a florist. “This just arrived for you Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald.”

“Thank you Connie,” Sheridan said, excitedly. “And, please call me Sheridan.” She tore the ribbon away and opened the box to find a single red rose and a small white card. Good luck on your first day. Love, L, it read. “Oh, how sweet.”

“I should talk to Luis about increasing his budget for flowers,” Evan teased.

“Oh no Evan,” Sheridan protested. “A single red rose is a special thing between us. It’ s been a long time since he did this for me, and I’m especially touched because he wasn’t exactly pleased about me coming back here to work.”

“Sheridan, why didn’t you tell me that Luis was upset about you working here again?” Evan said, feeling terrible. “I had a feeling that this was going to be a problem.”

“I’ll admit that it wasn’t the most pleasant conversation, but Luis has come around and he’s really trying,” Sheridan told him, taking a whiff of her rose. “This here is proof of that. Of course, he doesn’t know about Luke’s biting incident yet...........”

“You better be telling me the whole story Sheridan, because if I get even an inkling that you working here is causing problems in your marriage I’ll fire you myself,” Evan said, adamantly.

“Oh, so now my little brother is getting all bossy on me,” she teased.

“I mean it Sheridan,” he said, turning to leave. “I’ll see you at ten in my office.”

“Yes sir,” she chuckled as he shut the door behind him. She glanced up at the painting of Alistair again, and couldn’t resist walking up to stand in front of it. “Well Father, I bet you’re just turning over in your grave right now seeing me in your old office. If there is any way that you can hear me right now, I want you to know that I survived in spite of all the mean and twisted things you did to me. I hope you’re rotting in hell right where you belong,” she called out, suddenly feeling a cold chill in the air that left her feeling a little spooked.

********************

Luis studied the picture of his brother again, hoping that something would pop out to give him a clue as to where to start looking for his missing sibling. He was having a difficult time concentrating for some strange reason. The silence around the office was actually distracting to him because he missed the little voices of Luke and Lily playing in the corner. Their sweet faces and chatter had become such a part of the place and he wondered how they were adjusting to daycare. He also missed Sheridan, and it was a nice surprise to get her early phone call.

“You are the sweetest husband alive,” she said, as soon as he answered.

“Oh, and why is that?” he asked, smiling.

“Because your rose arrived and made my whole morning. Thank you honey,” she gushed.

“I thought I would extend an olive branch,” he admitted. “Can I assume it worked?”

“Yes, it definitely worked, and it took my back a few years. I guess I would say to simpler times, but things have never been simple for us.”

“You are certainly right about that,“ he agreed “But hey, at least you can never claim that our lives have been boring. So, how did the munchkins do when you dropped them off at daycare this morning?”

“Oh, they did great, but I’m not sure I can say the same about me. They ran in there like they were on some grand adventure and I felt like my babies were deserting me,” Sheridan pouted.

“I know the feeling...............”

“Are you trying to make me feel bad?” Sheridan asked, pointedly. “What happened to the olive branch?”

“I’m sorry,” Luis apologized. “I didn’t mean for it to come out that way. It’s just that I miss having you and the twins here.”

“I know, we miss you too, but we’ll spend some quality time together tonight. I meant to ask, how is Whitney doing? I hate that she injured her ankle, but it’s good news for us that she could help us out while I’m working here.”

“She seems to be doing great,” Luis laughed. “Every time Chad walks by, he has to stop so they can make out for a while.”

“I heard that Luis,” Chad shouted from across the room.

“So did I, and he’s exaggerating Sheridan,” Whitney called out loud enough for Sheridan to hear.

“Just make sure you tell them that the place is rated PG,” Sheridan chuckled. “Listen Luis, I better go. I have a meeting soon with Evan and Ethan and it sounds like a big one.”

“Okay, have a good day, and I love you,” Luis told her, softly.

“I love you too,” she said, hanging up the phone, feeling a little guilty for not telling Luis about Luke’s biting incident. There would be plenty of time to get into all of that when they arrived at home this evening, and she didn’t see any reason to get him all worked up about it right now.

Just as Luis hung up the phone a courier arrived with an overnight letter for them. Chad signed for it and opened it to find a hefty check from the owner of the Electronics Company. “Take a look at this Luis. This is way over the amount that we quoted for the job,” he said, handing Luis the check.

“Damn,” Luis said, when he saw the figure on the check. “Maybe I should call to make sure they meant to give us this. I would sure hate to cash this and have it be a mistake.” Luis managed to get right through to the owner and he assured him that the check was indeed correct. He had added the extra bonus because Luis had been hurt during the job. He had tried to protest, but the owner would not hear of rewriting the check. “Well, it looks like this is the real deal,” Luis announced.

“Hot damn,” Chad said, excitedly. “We are rolling this year already and it’s only February. If things keep up this way we’re going to have a hell of a year financially.”

“Yeah, that would be great,” Luis said, suddenly looking very serious. “Speaking of cases, there is one I need to discuss with you Chad. Do you mind if we go to the conference room for some privacy? No offense Whitney, but this is kind of sensitive...........”

“None taken,” she said, brushing him off. “You two go talk about your big case and I’ll try to acclimate myself with this Accounting software that Sheridan uses.”

“If you have any questions, I’m sure she wouldn’t mind if you called her at Crane,” Luis suggested.

“I don’t think I’m ready for that just yet,” Whitney told him. “It doesn’t seem too difficult to navigate through, but I‘ll do that if I have any questions.”

Once they were upstairs in the loft that acted as their conference room Luis pulled out the picture of his brother. “I didn’t mean to be so secretive with Whitney, but I just couldn’t take the chance that she would accidentally say something to Theresa about this,” Luis said, handing Chad the clipping from the magazine.

“Who is Brian O’Leary and what does he have to do with Theresa?” Chad asked, studying the picture.

“He’s our long lost brother, Antonio,” Luis said, unable to keep the resentment out of his voice.

“Are you kidding me? Where did you get this picture Luis?” Chad asked, giving the clipping a closer look.

“Apparently Don Miguel hired a private investigator over in Europe to try and track Antonio down and this is what he came up with. Antonio was racing cars under the name of Brian O’Leary, and he was able to find out that that my brother had some kind of a crash that he was able to walk away from, but that’s where the trail goes cold. It looks as he found himself another alias and is into another profession now. My grandfather wants to hire our firm to locate him and bring him back to Harmony.”

“You don’t seem to be very enthused about taking the job,” Chad observed.

“That’s because I’m not, but I have decided to go ahead with it anyway. Part of me would love for the bastard to just stay the hell out of our lives, but I know that it’s not fair for that decision to be mine alone, so I’m taking the job. I just don’t want the rest of the family to know about it just in case things turn out bad.”

“Bad or good, the family still deserves to know the truth,” Chad reminded him.

“I know that, but I just don’t want to get their hopes up until I have something solid to give to them, and right now I don’t have a clue where to begin,” Luis said, frustrated.

“Who is this guy standing next to your brother? The caption looks like it’s written in French, but it’s still easy to read your brother’s name. I don’t see a name for this guy, but he looks like he’s in some kind of racing gear too.”

“I was thinking the same thing Chad, but it doesn’t look like he’s a driver............ More like somebody in the pit crew. Let me see that again,” Luis said, taking the magazine clipping again. He turned it around to check out the backside. “Bingo,” he shouted, happily.

“What do you see?” Chad asked, leaning forward in his chair.

“There’s a schedule on the back with the date and the year. It must be for upcoming races or something. At least now we have an idea of the month and year this picture was printed. There can’t be many French racing magazines and if we can narrow it down we might be able to get a back issue.”

“I don’t know much about racing, but isn’t there a place where they keep records of past racing events with a list of the drivers and their pit crews? That might be a lot easier to get a hold of than some back issues of magazines,” Chad suggested.

“We can go that route too, but that is still only going to give us a list of names and we won’t have any idea which one is attached with this guy. I say we get the magazines too and that way we can read the whole article that goes with this picture. Maybe they mention this guy’s name in there.”

“There’s still a problem Luis. We don’t read French.”

“That’s not a problem at all. Sheridan will translate it for us,” Luis said, confidently.

“Oh, so Sheridan knows about this...........?”

“Of course she does. We don’t keep secrets from each other.”

“That’s right you two always share,” Chad teased.

“You would do well to remember that when dealing in your relationship with Whitney,” Luis advised. “Sheridan and I learned the hard way that you save a lot of grief if you are just honest with each other.”

“I’ll remember that in the future,” Chad laughed. “So, say we do track this guy down. How do we know that he will be able to tell us anything about your brother? If you’re right, he is just one of the pit crew.”

“I’m not so sure about that,” Luis argued. “I think those drivers are pretty close to the guys in their crews, and if Antonio included him in the picture they must have been good friends.”

“Okay, well let’s get on the internet to see what we can come up with,” Chad suggested.

“Thanks Chad, I appreciate you helping me out with this, but just remember to keep all of this under wraps,” Luis reminded him.

“Not to worry buddy. I won’t tell a soul,” Chad promised.

******************

As soon as Sheridan and Ethan were seated in front of his desk, Evan proceeded to tell them why he had called the meeting. “I have something really big in the works for Crane Industries, and I think that if we all work together as a team we can pull off the biggest acquisition that Crane has ever had.”

“Just whom are you talking about acquiring?” Ethan asked, skeptically.

“I’m sure you’ve both heard of National Media. Well they are up for sale and I want Crane Industries to buy them out lock, stock and barrel.............”

“Have you lost your mind?” Ethan asked, astounded by the announcement. “National is one of the biggest media conglomerates in the country. We could be talking about a price tag of millions, possibly even billions. The board would never approve something like that.”

“That’s why it’s going to be up to us to prove to them that it would be a viable purchase for Crane. Besides, with my voting shares I don’t need their approval to go through with this, but I would like their blessing,” Evan admitted.

“Wait a minute, doesn’t National own a lot of the major cable and broadcast television stations?” Sheridan asked.

“Yes they do Sheridan and they also own a lot of the large radio stations in the country too,” Evan supplied.

“My God, with a purchase like that Crane Industries could control the media,” Sheridan pointed out.

“That is why you’re just asking for trouble. If you had done your research on this one Evan you would know that there are the Cross Ownership Rules to contend with. I don’t know how National has gotten away with it for this long.”

“Cross Ownership Rules? What does that mean exactly?” Sheridan asked.

“Those are rules set up by the FCC to control the number of television and radio stations one company can own. They were put in place to stop monopolies from controlling the airwaves,” Ethan explained to her.

“Actually Ethan, that’s not exactly true any longer,” Evan told them. “You see, I have been doing my research. The current administration has put people in place with the Commission that have relaxed those rules considerably. Haven’t you noticed how slanted the media coverage has been over the last several years?”

Ethan looked a little taken aback for a minute over Evan’s knowledge, but quickly regained his composure. “Even if what you say is true, I still advise against this.”

“Why?” Evan asked, bluntly.

“Because it’s a huge risk for Crane Industries. If you knew anything about the history of this company you would know that they have made their money by acquiring companies that have a low price tag, and can easily be turned around to bring in high profits.”

“Actually, I think those are called hostile takeovers aren’t they Ethan?” Evan asked, knowingly.

“Would you both stop it?” Sheridan shouted. “Now Ethan, I have a question for you. For argument’s sake, let’s just say that Crane Industries is able to pull off this acquisition........ Wouldn’t the initial risk be well worth it when you consider the huge financial gain?”

“Well of course the financial gain could be staggering for Crane,” Ethan conceded. “However you still have to consider the annual revenues for each and everyone of National’s holdings.”

“I can promise you that I have considered that Ethan, and that is where Sheridan could be a huge asset to us. My plan was for her to investigate all of National Media’s holdings to see if they’ve turned a profit in the last couple of fiscal years and put together a report on her findings. Since the company is public it shouldn’t be difficult to acquire the information. I know it’s a tedious job, but I think she would enjoy the challenge. Please tell me I’m right Sheridan?” he asked, pleadingly.

“Actually, that does sound like an interesting challenge for me,” Sheridan agreed. “Come on Ethan, it’s not going to hurt to at least investigate this opportunity. I think you should give this some consideration.”

“Like I really have any choice in the matter,” Ethan said, rolling his eyes in frustration. “So, what is it that you have planned for me to do in this insane plan of yours?”

Evan ignored Ethan’s flippant attitude and tried to remain positive. “I want you to investigate all of the legal ramifications. Look into our licensing with the FCC and check to see if there are any pending violations with any of National Media’s holdings. Also, I know that Crane Industries currently owns some radio stations, and I want you to make sure that we’re in good standing with the feds on those as well.”

“Okay, and what are you going to be doing while Sheridan and I work our butts off?” Ethan asked.

“I’m going to be looking into selling all the stagnant companies that Crane now owns. There is no reason to hold on to this dead weight just for good tax write offs and we could use the money for this acquisition. Look, I know that we haven’t always seen eye to eye in the past Ethan, but stop looking at this as a fight for control of the company. Why not just consider us all a team working for the same goal. To make Crane Industries successful without all of the dirty wheeling and dealing that has happened in the past when our fathers were in charge. I really think that we can accomplish that if we all work together. Can we at least try?”

Ethan did agree, and even shook Evan’s hand, but Sheridan had a feeling that her task here was going to be much more involved than the project that Evan had given to her to do. Keeping her brother and nephew from tearing each other’ s throats out was going to be her biggest challenge and suddenly she wasn’t so sure that she was up for the job.

*******************

Luis felt some satisfaction that he had been able to make some progress on locating his brother. It wasn’t much, but at least they had a name and address for the other man in the picture. As it turned out it was much easier than they had originally thought when they were able to get the article faxed over to them from a publication in France called Grand Prix. Luckily, Whitney’s high school French had been sufficient enough to translate the article, and they had even managed to keep the photograph away from her just in case she recognized Antonio. An arrest for drunk driving had put Wayne Carter in the system, and with their former ties to law enforcement it had been easy to track down the address of Antonio’s former racing associate. They would have to make a quick trip to Daytona Beach to try and interview this guy, and hopefully, he would be able to give them some clue as to where Antonio was living these days.

He felt his excitement rise just knowing he was going to see his wife and children soon. The house looked so inviting as he drove up and he knew that this was what life was all about. His little munchkins greeted him excitedly when he walked in the door and Sheridan walked in from the kitchen to give him a kiss on the cheek. “Why do I suddenly feel like I’m in an old episode of Leave It To Beaver?” he asked, smiling.

“Are you trying to say I look like June Cleaver?” she giggled.

“No, you are much prettier,” he said, picking her up off the floor and swinging her around.

“Daddy, me pretee” Lily said, jumping up and down.

“Yes you are Peanut,” Luis said, scooping her up in his arms to give her a big kiss. “Now, where is my little man?”

“Hi daddy,” Luke squealed.

“Hey Sport, it’s your turn to give daddy a kiss,” Luis said, lifting his son up. “I think we should go over here and sit down so you can tell me about your first day at childcare.”

“I play big house,” Lily told him.

“That’s great,” Luis said. “What does she mean Sheridan?”

“They have a this life size dollhouse that the children can play in. She was fascinated with it,” Sheridan explained. “Michele, who runs the daycare center said she spent almost the whole day in there.”

“Is that all they do all day?” Luis asked, frowning.

“No, they work on projects, and then there is a nap time. Why don’t you go and get the papers you drew today to show daddy,” she instructed the children.

The twins scampered off, to return with pictures of Valentine hearts they had colored the inside and outside of the lines. “Wow, these are pretty special,” Luis said, admiring their work. “Daddy forgot that Valentines Day was coming up.”

“Me make heart,” Lily said, proudly.

“I see that, and these are the best hearts that daddy ever saw. I guess you were right Sheridan. This daycare thing does seem to be good for them,” Luis admitted.

“Well, it was not all good. There was an incident with Luke first thing this morning. He bit two of the other boys when they tried to take his toy away from him. Some of the older children are already calling him Little Jaws.” Luis shocked Sheridan when he started to laugh. “Luis, I really don’t think this situation is humorous.”

“I know honey, but when you said that they were calling him Little Jaws it reminded me of the time right after he was born and you were feeding him in the hospital. Don’t you remember I called him that same thing?”

“That’s right, I actually did forget about that, but it really isn’t a good idea to encourage this kind of behavior, and if you laugh he’s going to think it’s fine to bite people,” Sheridan said in a low voice, so that her son couldn’t hear.

“Okay, what started this whole thing? You said something about these boys trying to take his toy away from him..........”

“Bad boys,” Luke told his father.

“Sweetie, you really shouldn’t say that,” Sheridan corrected him gently. “Those boys aren’t bad. They just weren’t being very nice when they hit you that way...........”

“Wait a minute,” Luis interrupted her. “You didn’t say anything before about these kids hitting him. I can understand now why he bit them.”

“I realize that Luis, but I don’t think that he should retaliate that way............,” she said, suddenly stopping when she remembered the children were present. “Luke and Lily, why don’t you go play with your toys in the sunroom while mommy and daddy talk?”

“Yeah, why don’t you build a big tower for daddy with your blocks,” Luis told them.

Once the children were out of earshot, Sheridan continued. “I don’t want our son to think he can just bite people whenever he doesn’t get his way.”

“Sheridan, it’s not like he was being a brat and just bit those boys for no reason. They started it by hitting him first, and I don’t think there is anything wrong with him sticking up for himself.”

“I can’t believe what I’m hearing,” Sheridan said, flabbergasted. “You are actually advocating his behavior?”

“Of course I don’t want him going around biting people, but I also want him to learn to stick up for himself,” Luis said, adamantly.

“Luis, he’s just a little boy. I hardly think it’s wise to teach him to be a little macho terror............”

“Now you’re being ridiculous Sheridan. I’m hardly saying he has to be a little brute, but I don’t want him to grow up to be a little mama’s boy either. I would expect the same thing for Lily too. I want my kids to be able to take care of themselves.”

“Okay fine, but we have to find a way to talk to him about this so we’re going to have to come to some kind of agreement on what to tell him.”

“Luke, will you come here so daddy and mommy can talk to you?” Luis called out to his son.

“Wait a minute, what are you going to say to him?” Sheridan asked in a panicked voice.

“Don’t worry, I think you’ll approve,” Luis assured her while pulling Luke onto his lap. “You know son it’s really not nice to bite people and when you do that you make yourself look bad. It makes mommy and daddy feel bad too and very sad. So, the next time the other boys hit you I want you to tell Michele or mommy so that they can take care of the other boys. So, there will be no more biting. Do you understand what daddy is saying?”

“Me not bad daddy,” Luke told him.

“I know you were not bad, but you need to understand that you should not bite people, so do you understand what daddy means?”

“Yes daddy,” he said, shaking his head.

“Good, now give me a big kiss,” he said, hugging his little boy.

“Well, I guess I better go see about dinner,” Sheridan said with an irritated edge to her voice.

“Okay Sport, why don’t you go play with your sister,” Luis said, setting Luke on the floor. “Wait a minute Sheridan............”

“What?” she turned impatiently.

“Why are you angry?” he asked confused. “Did I not tell Luke the right thing?”

“Yes, it was fine, but it would have been nice to include me in on the decision, but hey I’m just the little woman who doesn’t have a brain in her head.”

“Sheridan, you are acting like a little kid yourself right now............”

“You know what Luis?” she snapped. “Why don’t you get your own damn dinner because June Cleaver is officially off duty?”

********************
Things had been a little strained over the last several days and Luis felt it was time to put this to an end. Today was Valentines Day and he decided that a romantic surprise for Sheridan was just the thing to end this ridiculous rift between them. First he ordered two dozen roses to be delivered to his wife at her office, and next, reservations were made at the new Italian restaurant that had just opened down by the bay. The place was booked solid, but thankfully he had known the owner and his friend found a way to fit them in for a reservation for eight o’clock. Arrangements had to be made for Luke and Lily, so he called his sister, Paloma for help on that front. She had come up with the idea to go and get Sheridan a dress and all of the essentials for an evening out so that Luis could surprise her with it at the office and whisk her away for an evening of romance.

Sheridan had a few more things to do before picking up the twins at daycare and then she was heading home for the day. Even though she and Luis had been at odds this past week, she was a little depressed that they hadn’t made any plans for Valentines Day. It wasn’t as though Luis was unaware of the significance of the day because she had given the children cards and special treats earlier that morning. The second Connie walked into her office carrying a large crystal vase filled with red and white roses, she felt terrible for thinking that Luis had forgotten the special day. “Oh Connie, those are exquisite,” Sheridan said, happily.

“I can’t be sure of course, but I think there is a pretty good chance that these are from that handsome husband of yours,” Connie said, smiling brightly. “You can smell them all over the outer office.

Sheridan opened the card, and was delighted to see Luis’ words of love. “He did remember,” she sighed. She hoped that he was going to enjoy the gift that she planned on giving to him because she was still a little uneasy about his reaction. It was hard to concentrate on the remaining tasks for the day because she was suddenly excited about the upcoming evening. Just as she was loading her brief case and locking her desk for the evening, Luis walked into the office looking drop dead gorgeous in a dark suit and tie. “Luis, what are you doing here?”

“I’m going to take my favorite Valentine out for a romantic dinner tonight,” he told her, smiling, and then spotted the flowers. “Oh, I see you got the roses I sent. I hope you like them.”

“How can I not? They are beautiful and you are so sweet to think of me,” she said, gushing like a teenager.

“Our dinner reservations are for eight, and it’s six thirty now, so you have just enough time to change your clothes for our night out on the town,” Luis told her.

“Luis, I don’t know if I’m going to have enough time to run all the way home and get changed in time,” she said feeling a little disappointed, because she didn’t want to go out for the evening in her business suit. “Wait a minute. You forgot two very important things.”

“I don’t know what that could be,” he said with a thoughtful look. “I made a list and checked it twice, and I could have sworn that I was quite thorough.”

“Luis, our children are still downstairs and I don’t think Michele would appreciate staying over night to baby sit for them,” she reminded him.

“No, I think you’re wrong about that Sheridan, because when I left them, they were jumping up and down on Connie’s desk out there,” Luis said, laughing.

“You have got to be kidding me,” she groaned, running for the door. Luke and Lily were out there, however they were not jumping on anyone’s desk but instead were paying avid attention to Paloma as she read them a story.

“Hi Sheridan,” Paloma said, looking up from her book. “Don’t you think it’s about time for you to change your clothes?”

“What clothes?” Sheridan asked, looking around, and finally spotted the garment bag. “Paloma, what did you do?” she laughed.

“Your husband called me for help and thank God that he did, because he didn’t even consider the fact that you wouldn’t want to go out for a romantic evening in a stuffy suit. Not that I don’t love your suit, but it just covers way too much skin,” Paloma told her.

“Well, let’s just see what you picked out for me,” she said, moving toward the bag, but first stopped to kiss her children. “Hey Luke and Lily, you didn’t even say hi to mommy yet?”

“Hi mama,” they both squealed. “Poma come.”

“I see and I bet you are so excited about spending time with Aunt Paloma. Can I assume that Luis has regulated you to baby sitting duty tonight?”

“Yes, but I love every minute of it,” Paloma assured her. “You and Luis are going to drop us off at mama’s on the way to the restaurant. And don’t’ worry how late you stay out because the little squirts are going to spend the night with us.”

“Sheridan……..,” Luis said impatiently looking at his watch.

“Okay, I’m changing now,” she said, going back into her office to use the private bathroom. She was pleased to see that Paloma had thought of everything, right down to the lacy undergarments. The cocktail length red dress her sister-in-law has picked out was perfect for the evening, and as she studied her reflection in the mirror, she felt festive and extremely sexy.

“Wow,” Luis gasped. “You look beautiful.”

“You really are a knock out Sheridan,” Paloma agreed. “Of course my good taste had a lot to do with it.”

“It certainly did,” Sheridan laughed. “You did perfect Paloma.”

“Pertee mama,” Lily told her with big eyes.

“Oh thank you sweetie,” she said, kissing her daughter on the forhead.

“Well, I guess we should get moving,” Luis suggested. “We still have to drop Paloma and the kids off at mama’s house.”

Gino’s was very intimate and the perfect setting for a romantic evening out for two lovers. Luis and Sheridan had a wonderful dinner of Scallops and Angel Hair pasta, and had just ordered dessert when Luis finally brought up the subject of their tense week. “Sheridan,” he said, taking her hand across the table. “I know that things have been a little stressful this week between us, but I want you to know that I’m sorry for not including you when I gave Luke his little talk.”

“I appreciate that Luis,” she said with a small smile. “If the true be told, I was acting like a child and I’m sorry too, but in the future I do want to be involved when it comes to decisions regarding our children.”

“I promise,” he said, kissing her hand. “Now, I have another gift for you.”

“Luis, you shouldn’t have,” she protested. “You already did so much for me.”

“Well actually, this was Paloma’s idea,” he said, handing her the envelope.

When Sheridan opened it, she couldn’t help but laugh out loud because it was the same thing that she had gotten for him. “Oh Luis, I don’t believe this...........”

“It’s not supposed to be a joke Sheridan,” Luis said, feeling a little hurt from her reaction. “I mean Paloma said that she loved it when Jordan gave her a day at the spa and I thought you would enjoy it.”

“Luis, that is not why I’m laughing,” she said, still trying to contain herself. “Maybe you should look at your gift from me.”

“This envelope looks really familiar,” he said, tearing the seal. “Oh, a day at the spa,” he laughed.

“You know, we could always go together and share one of those mineral mud baths together,” Sheridan suggested with a gleam in her eyes.

“You know, I was thinking that this was a girlie thing to do, but maybe I was wrong,” Luis admitted. “A day with you at the spa might be kind of fun.”

“I think that after we eat dessert maybe we should go home and start having some fun. You’re looking pretty hot tonight.”

“Maybe we could get it to go?” Luis said, rubbing his hands together.

They did get their dessert to go and left the restaurant giggling like two teenagers sneaking away to have their first experience. As they drove home, Sheridan suddenly remembered that she left her briefcase at the office. “Luis, could we stop at my office before we go home? I left my briefcase there and I wanted to do some work this weekend.”

“Okay, but let’s make it quick,” he said, turning in the direction of Crane Industries.

When they walked into Sheridan’s office, it occurred to Luis that he hadn’t noticed how big it was when he was there earlier. “Damn Sheridan, this place looks like a bowling ally in here.”

“I know and you are never going to believe whose this office used to belong to? None other than my father,” she said, pointing to the imposing oil painting of Alistair on the wall.

“God Sheridan, he even looks like a bastard when he poses for a painting,” Luis said, walking up to stand before it.

“I know, and don’t you love the irony that it’s me using his old office?” Sheridan laughed.

“Was that his desk too?” Luis asked, pointing to the massive mahogany structure.

“Luis, I can tell you have something bad on your mind,” she giggled.

“Oh sweetheart, you know me so well,” he said, swooping her up into his arms. He carried her over to the large desk and set her down on top of it. “I think I need a kiss from you.”

“Oh yeah, I’ve been waiting for a kiss from you all night,” she said, wrapping her arms around him.

He lowered his head and kissed her with a passion that chased their mischievous mood away to be replaced by sexual longing. “Wrap your legs around me Sheridan?” he commanded in a raspy voice.

“Oh Luis, I have a feeling that daddy wouldn’t be happy about what we’re getting ready to do on his desk............”

 

Chapter 23

The atmosphere in the room was charged with a sexual energy that filled the lovers with an uncontrollable longing impossible to deny. Luis made love to Sheridan’s mouth with his hot, sultry kisses, as his fingers traveled under the hem of her dress in search of her secret delights. With the finesse of a magician, he made quick work of disposing of her stockings and panties. He would have been devilishly amused to know that when he tossed the lacy undergarment over his shoulder, it had caught on the quilted frame surrounding Alistair’s painting. “This is almost like my fantasy,” he whispered raggedly.

“What fantasy is that?” she asked breathlessly, growing even more excited with his telling.

“When you worked here before, I had this fantasy of surprising you at the office right in the middle of the day, when all the big business deals were being made. I would come to your office and tell your secretary that you were going to have an important meeting and that you didn’t want any disruptions.............”

“Tell me more,” she said, pulling him closer with the force of her long legs wrapped around his waist.

“Well, you’re busy with your head buried in some papers, and I lock the door behind me and walk over to your desk and pull you up to kiss you. You protest, but not too convincingly. All I have to do is touch you, just like this,” he murmured, demonstrating for her just the way he was going to do that. He smiled with satisfaction when she moaned out loud.

“You don’t have to finish. I already know that I give into you completely just the way I’m going to give into you right now. Don’t make me wait any longer Luis.......... I can feel just how ready you are;” she sighed, touching him too, guiding him......... “Let’s rock this old stuffy place.”

“And you said I was bad,” Luis chuckled as he slipped inside her lush haven. He tried to be gentle because of the baby, but she was having none of it and he wasn’t about to deny her anything. It felt so good to share this intimacy with her again after their tenuous week. They rode the waves of passion lost in the rhythm of their love until both, unable to take the waiting filled the room with their loud screams of pleasure.

Caught up in the afterglow, neither one heard the knocking at first, but finally a loud voice calling out from the other side of the door shook them both out of their blissful fog. “Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald is that you? Are you all right?” the male voice called.

“Yes, it’s me;” Sheridan answered, trying to keep the panic out of her voice. “Who is asking?”

“It’s Tom from Crane Security. I thought I heard a scream in there.............”

“Everything is fine Tom;” Sheridan called out, fumbling to adjust her clothing. “I thought I saw a mouse run across the room,” she lied, shooting Luis a dirty look, when he started grinning at her lame explanation.

“Do you need for me to come in there and look for the mouse?” the guard asked.

“No, that won’t be necessary. I’ll make sure my secretary calls the exterminators first thing Monday morning,” she answered.

“Well okay, if you’re sure everything is all right I’m going to continue with my rounds,” Tom told her.

“You go ahead Tom, and good job. I appreciate you being so diligent. I’ll be sure to let your supervisor know,” Sheridan promised.

As soon as Tom left, Luis began laughing out loud. “Come on sweetheart, surely you could come up with a better excuse than a mouse?”

“Oh, you’re so right Luis,” she agreed with a sarcastic tone. “I should have told him that I just had hot sex on top of the desk with the guy from the mailroom, and to please keep quiet because I didn’t want my husband to find out.”

“You really are kind of cute when you get all defensive like that,” Luis teased. “It’s turning me on too. Maybe we should go over and try out that leather sofa.”

“No thank you,” she said, finally cracking a smile. “I think I’ve had enough dangerous liaisons for the night. We could always continue this in the privacy of our own bed though...........”

“Okay, but I still think you’re being chicken,” Luis said, trying to get a rise out of her.

“Forget it Luis. I refuse to be baited by you............ Where are my panties?” she asked in a frustrated voice.

Luis helped her look for the undergarment and spotted it hanging from the corner of Alistair’s picture. “Whoops, I think I just found your panties,” he said, pointing toward their location.

“Oh Luis, I thought you were supposed to be some big baseball star in high school. You should throw outward, not upward. I would have thought you learned your lesson after that whole incident when my bathing suit bottom fell into Reese’s hood.” Sheridan said, unable to contain her laughter just thinking about the comedy of errors surrounding that whole event.

“Sorry Sheridan, but I’m not exactly thinking about technique when I’m trying to get you naked. Besides, I think Alistair looks good with that little lacy cap on, don’t you?” Luis chuckled.

“Would you please just retrieve my panties so we can get out of here?” Sheridan said, laughing.

Luckily, they managed to get out of the place without running into Tom the security guard, and made it home without any more mishaps. Luis carried Sheridan upstairs and they fell into bed kissing. “Now, let me get you out of those clothes so I can see every inch of you,” Luis suggested in a rakish voice.

“This is like heaven,” she sighed. “As much as I miss the children, it’s nice to have some quiet time together. Just think, we can lie around in bed tomorrow morning without having to worry about Luke or Lily trying to climb out of bed. I may even let you cook me breakfast.............”

“Oh damn,” Luis said, sitting up suddenly. “I can’t spend the morning in bed with you Sheridan.”

“Why not?”

“I meant to tell you earlier, but I forgot with all the Valentine’s Day stuff going on. I have to get up at the crack of dawn to catch a plane,” he explained.

“Catch a plane?” she asked, clearly distressed. “Where are you going?”

“Well, do you remember earlier this week when you were ignoring me and I told you about how Chad and I found out the name of the guy in the picture with Antonio?”

“Yes Luis, I remember and I wasn’t ignoring you, but what does all this have to do with you catching a plane tomorrow?”

“Because this Wayne Carter lives in Florida and we’re going to fly down there to see if he can tell us anything about Antonio.”

“Can’t you wait until Monday to go? I was hoping that we could have a family weekend since we don’t get as much of a chance to be together during the week.”

“I would Sheridan, but my grandfather is coming back to town early next week and I want to have something to report to him. Come on, it’s only going to be a day trip, and besides you said that you were going to work this weekend. Isn’t that why we went back to the office tonight to get your briefcase?”

“Yes, but I was only planning on working for a couple of hours, and what about Luke and Lily? You’re not going to be able to pick them up tomorrow,” Sheridan reminded him.

“Sheridan, I already feel bad enough about that, but I’ll make it up to them on Sunday,” Luis promised. “Please don’t be angry.”

“I’m not angry. I’m just disappointed, but I guess we’ll just have to make the best of it and spend Sunday together,” she said with a pouty lip.

“Sheridan, now that we have separate careers we’re going to have to make some adjustments. I’m not trying to be argumentative but you had to know that when you decided to go back to Crane that things would change,” Luis reminded her.

“I know, but I just didn’t think it would be so hard,” she begrudgingly admitted. “I miss being with my family, but now that I started this thing I have to see it through.”

“Well, this situation is not going to last forever and we’ll get through it,” Luis said, kissing her.

“I wish that I was going to Florida with you tomorrow,” Sheridan mused. “It’s been a while since we had an adventure together.”

“There will be plenty of adventures in our future and you will be right there in the middle,” Luis predicted. “Now, can we put this subject on the back burner for now? I have other plans that need to occupy our thoughts,” he whispered, right before he lowered his head to kiss her senselessly.

********************

Sheridan’s hormones must have been in overdrive this morning, because she had been weepy ever since Chad had showed up on their doorstep to pick up Luis for their trip earlier. By the way she was feeling, one would think that he was going to be gone for a week instead of a day. On her way to Pilar’s to pick up the children, she couldn’t help but feel guilty. Her babies had barely spent any time with their daddy this week and she knew it was hard on all of them, but there had to be a way to cope. After all, other families did this all the time. Not everyone was afforded the luxury of having a family business where the children could be there all day. With that in mind, she started to feel better about the situation, and as she pulled into the driveway she was back to her old self again.

When she walked through the front door, the twins were overjoyed to see her, which was an odd occurrence when Paloma was on the premises. “Mommy is so happy to see you,” she said, hugging and kissing her children. “I hope you were good for abuela and pawpaw.”

“They have been very good,” Pilar said, smiling at her grandchildren affectionately.

“Well I’m very happy to hear that,” Sheridan said, breathing a sigh of relief. “Where is everybody?”

“Martin went to meet with the contractor that is handling the renovations on the restaurant. Miguel is skiing and Theresa is in her room on the phone with Gaston.........”

“Poma go potty,” Luke supplied.

“Luke, I don’t think your Aunt Paloma wants you broadcasting her personal habits to the whole world,” Sheridan said, trying to hide her smile.

“Actually, she is taking a shower,” Pilar said, laughing. “I guess he thinks that every time somebody goes into the bathroom it is to use the potty.”

“Out of the mouths of babes,” Sheridan said, shaking her head with amused embarrassment.

“Daddy come too?” Lily asked, looking behind Sheridan for her father.

“Yes Sheridan, I’m surprised that Luis isn’t with you. I baked some of his favorite cookies this morning,” Pilar told her.

“Luis had to go out of town this morning for this case he’s working on,” Sheridan explained to Pilar, and then addressed the subject with Lily. “Sweetie, daddy had to go bye bye today, but he should be home in time to tuck you and Luke into bed tonight.”

“Me see daddy,” Lily cried.

“Daddy come now,” Luke added, making Sheridan’s earlier guilt come rushing back like a knife to the heart.

“We’ll all have a special day tomorrow with daddy, I promise,” Sheridan told her children, trying to hide the tears forming in her eyes.

“I think I hear your favorite show on the television,” Pilar announced, sensing Sheridan’s distress. “Go sit down at your little table that pawpaw made for you and abuela will bring you each a cookie while you are watching your program.”

“Thank you Pilar,” Sheridan said, gratefully. “I’ll get them settled while you get the cookies.”

Once the twins were engrossed in their program, Pilar encouraged Sheridan to open up about what was bothering her. “You can tell me to mind my own business, but it helps sometimes to talk about it.”

“Oh Pilar, I just feel terrible. My poor babies miss their daddy, and I know that Luis misses them too, and it’s my entire fault. I should have never insisted that I go back to work for Crane Industries.”

“It cannot be that bad Sheridan. You said earlier that Luis was only going to be gone for the day,” Pilar said, trying to comfort her.

“It’s not that Pilar. All week we have barely had any time together as a family. We get home from work and it’s time for dinner, and then the twins have to go to bed. I at least get the advantage of having lunch with the children, but Luis is probably lucky if he sees them two hours a day.”

“It was my understanding that you were only going to work at Crane Industries for a few months, so this is only a temporary situation,” Pilar reminded her.

“I realize that Pilar, but several months are an eternity for little two-year-olds,” Sheridan fretted.

“I think you are being way too hard on yourself. The children adjust quickly, and did just fine when you and Luis went to Spain for two weeks.”

“That’s because they were with loving family members,” Sheridan rationalized. “Now, they are being dumped off with strangers. I thought it would be good for them to interact with the other children, but the very first day they were there some boys hit Luke and he retaliated by biting them. Luis is not happy that I went back to work there and I just get all defensive whenever he says anything because my hormones are all over the place.”

“Are you enjoying your work at Crane Industries so far?” Pilar asked.

“Yes, it’s actually an exciting challenge for me, and I feel that I can be a big help with the tenuous situation between Evan and Ethan, but I don’t know if it’s worth the sacrifices that my family has to make,” Sheridan said with a worried frown.

“Sheridan, you are a good mother and wife, but you are also a woman that has her needs too. Why not try and relax and take it day by day,” Pilar suggested. “It has only been a week since you started and you are all still adjusting so give it a little time.”

“Maybe you’re right Pilar,” Sheridan sighed.

“Hi Sheridan,” Theresa said, walking into the room. “I didn’t know you were here.”

“I’m sure you don’t know much of anything when you’re talking to that handsome boyfriend of yours,” Sheridan teased. “How is Gaston?”

“He’s fine. Did you know he was back in Paris now?” Theresa asked. “I really miss him, but hopefully that won’t be a problem much longer.”

“What do you mean mija?” Pilar asked, not sure she really wanted to know the answer in light of Theresa’s dramatic past.

“Well, I was going to wait to tell you this when the whole family was around, but here goes. I applied to go to school at one of the most prestigious design houses in Paris. I’m just waiting now to see if I’m accepted............”

“You did what?” Pilar gasped. “Have you lost your mind Terisita?”

“No mama, I have not lost my mind,” Theresa said, defensively. “This is the perfect opportunity to pursue my dreams, and I couldn’t be studying at a better place. Isn’t that right Sheridan?”

“Theresa, I really don’t think that I should get involved............”

“Please Sheridan, tell her,” Theresa pleaded.

“Well Pilar, Paris and Milan are some of the best cities to study fashion design because some of the best design houses are located there and it really would be a once in a lifetime opportunity for her.”

“Have you considered that this will cost you a lot of money,” Pilar pointed out? “How do you plan on supporting yourself? Where will you live?”

“Well mama, I thought that I would ask abuelo for a loan,” Theresa told her.

“You will not ask papa for money,” Pilar said, adamantly. “If you do go, your papa and I can help you, but I do not like the idea of you going over there with no place to live.”

“Mama, I’ll find an apartment by the school. Gaston will help me..........”

“Actually I have a better idea,” Sheridan said, happily. “Theresa can live at my townhouse and it wouldn’t cost her a cent.”

“Oh my God Sheridan, you are the best,” Theresa squealed, throwing her arms around her sister-in-law.

“We cannot let you do that Sheridan,” Pilar protested.

“Pilar, the place is just sitting there empty with the exception of a married couple that checks on it from time to time. Theresa would actually be doing me a favor by living there.”

In all the excitement, nobody had noticed that the twins, curious about the commotion had abandoned their program. They had wandered up with cookie crumbs matting their mouths to see what the adults were talking about. Just then, Paloma came into the room, and asked what was going on. “Mama, did something happen? I could hear you yelling even with my hairdryer on.”

“Buela mad,” Lily announced.

“Teetee silly,” Luke giggled.

“What are you two doing here?” Sheridan asked with a raised brow. “You were supposed to be watching your program.”

“In their defense Sheridan, if I could here the raised voices over my hairdryer, I’m sure the little squirts could hear across the room,” Paloma told her. “So, is anybody going to tell me what’s going on?”

“Your sister wants to go to design school in Paris, and I do not think it is such a good idea,” Pilar filled her in.

“Oh darn, and just when I was getting to know my sister again,” Paloma said with a hint of sarcasm in her tone, which was missed by everyone but Sheridan.

“I’ll tell you what. Why don’t I take everybody to lunch, and we can have a calm discussion about this?” Sheridan suggested. “Where would you like to go?”

“Donnie’s,” the twins yelled, jumping up and down.

That certainly broke the tension in the room and everyone laughed out loud at the little imps. “And I was worried that my children would inherit some of those snobby Crane traits,” Sheridan chuckled.

********************

Luis and Chad rented a car as soon as their flight arrived in Daytona Beach. They were both starving, so they stopped for a bite to eat and then set out to find the place where Wayne Carter lived. As resentful as Luis was at having to give up time with his family to be here, at least Chad was amusing him by playing tour guide. “Wow man, look over there Luis. It’s the Daytona Speedway. A lot of famous drivers have raced there.”

“Yeah, I guess it makes sense that Wayne Carter would live around here. What is the name again of that place he lives?”

“It’s called Seaside Estates,” Chad told him. “It’s sounds kind of upscale to me.”

“That’s not hard to believe. There is some serious money in the racing business. Wasn’t it nice of my bastard brother to share some of that wealth with his family?” Luis said with disgust.

“I’m kind of surprised he stopped racing,” Chad said. “It’s not like football when age and injuries force you into retirement. Some of these guys race well into their forties.”

“It would be typical of Antonio to grow bored with something and hit the road off to greener pastures. Who knows with him Chad?”

“Slow down man, I see a sign up ahead that says Seaside Estates,” Chad warned.

Luis turned into the driveway marked by the sign, and immediately slammed on his brakes. “Are you sure this is the right place Chad? This is a mobile home park.”

“Well that guy that works at the convenience store said it was on this road,” Chad answered in confusion.

“I guess we just assumed wrong when we thought the guy was loaded with money, living in some big fancy house. I guess we better see if we can find the right place. There must be a hundred of these trailers in here,” Luis said, looking around in frustration.

After a few wrong turns down the narrow driveways and a few dead ends, they finally located the mobile home where Wayne Carter was supposed to live. When they knocked on the door a woman wearing faded jeans and an equally faded T-Shirt answered. She looked like she was an attractive woman in her day, but hard living had aged her before her time, so it was difficult to determine how old she was. “What can I do for you boys?” she asked, taking a long drag from her cigarette.

“We’re looking for Wayne Carter,” Luis told her, flashing his most charming smile. “Is he here?”

“Now that all depends on what you want him for,” she said, eyeing them both suspiciously.

“I promise we just want to ask him some questions,” Luis said, showing her the corner of a hundred-dollar bill.

That definitely got her attention, but she was still leery. “Are you two cops?”

“No cops,” Chad said, laughing it off. “We’re Private Investigators. My name is Chad Harris, and this here is Luis Lopez-Fitzgerald.”

“Okay, come on in and I’ll get Wayne for ya,” she said, motioning them inside the door. “By the way, I’m Wanda, Wayne’s wife. Have a seat,” she offered, and took off down the hall. “Wayne, get your lazy behind out of bed. There’s some people here that want to talk with ya.”

“Shut up Wanda,” he shouted back. “You know I worked till two in the morning and I’m tired. Whoever it is tell them to come back later.”

“She’s a real breath of fresh air,” Chad whispered to Luis. “I almost feel sorry for Wayne.”

“Please don’t make me start laughing or I just might have to kick your butt,” Luis whispered back, trying to stifle his smile.

Wanda must have been persuasive, because Wayne came walking out into the living room yawning and scratching his belly. He was obviously the same man in the picture only he had gained a few pounds and looked in need of a serious haircut. “Wanda said you two had some questions for me,” he said, moving toward the small kitchen area to pull a long-necked beer out of the refrigerator. “You two want a beer?” he called out over his shoulder.

“Sure,” Luis answered, giving Chad the signal to accept one too. It would be even more proof that they weren’t cops and hopefully make Wayne more cooperative.

“What did I tell you about guzzling beer the second you get up?” Wanda fussed.

“Stick a sock in it Wanda. Don’t you ever get tired of yapping that mouth of yours?”
Wayne popped the tops off of the beers and brought them each one, sitting down in the recliner across from them on the sofa. “I understand you’re willing to pay me some money for information. Just what is it that you want to know?”

Luis showed him the hundred-dollar bill. “This can be yours, and I’ll throw in another fifty if you can tell me where Brian O’Leary is.”

“What makes you think I even know this Brian O’Leary?” Wayne said, looking very uncomfortable all of a sudden.

“Because I know you do,” Luis said, showing him the picture from the racing magazine. “It even has you name in the article so I highly doubt there are two of you walking around.”

“Look, I haven’t seen Brian in years, and I don’t know nothing about him,” Wayne said, defensively.

“Wayne Carter, you better tell them everything you know and take that money, because if you don’t tell them I will. You don’t owe Brian a damn thing and it’s about time you stopped covering for his ungrateful behind,” Wanda commanded, with her hands on her hips.

“Okay, okay, just shut up woman,” Wayne said, rubbing his temples. “First, before I tell you anything I want to know why two PI’s want to find Brian?”

“Because, he’s my brother and my family wants to know where he is,” Luis admitted.

“Now that I look at you, I can see the resemblance,” Wanda said, staring at Luis’ face. “You really do favor him.”

“I may look like him, but I can assure you that we’re nothing alike. In fact, if I had my way I wouldn’t care if he ever came home, but I owe it to my family to find out what happened to him.”

“Wait a minute. You said your name was Lopez and something Irish,” Wayne observed. “Why do the two of you have different names?”

“Because Brian O’Leary is not my brother’s real name. It’s Antonio Lopez-Fitzgerald. Brian is his middle name though, but does all that really matter? Why don’t you just tell me about your association with my brother?”

“You see, I was more than just somebody that worked in Brian’s pit team,” Wayne explained. “Brian and me were business partners, and friends. At least I thought we were. Anyway, I’ve been around racing all of my life since I grew up here in Daytona, and I’m a pretty damn good mechanic too. I had this idea for an engine that would have blown everyone else off the track, so we decided to build this racecar that would have made sweet history. We were having problems getting sponsors though, and we both had sunk everything we had into the car. We thought we were going to have to give it up, and then Brian came up with this deal that he said would solve all of our problems.”

“What kind of a deal?” Chad asked, already smelling a rat.

“He said these guys had approached him about throwing a race. You see there is a lot of big money bet on those races, and everyone knew that Brian was tearing up the track. They told him it would be a one-time thing and the payoff would solve all of our problems. I didn’t want nothing to do with it at first, but Brian convinced me that it was the only way we were going to get our car built.”

“So what did you have to do to fix the race?” Luis asked, beginning to get a sick feeling in his stomach.

“I was supposed to make an adjustment to Brian’s car on his last pit stop that would be nothing serious, but would force him to take the car out of the race at the last minute. The only problem is, something went wrong and that’s when Brian had the accident. He wasn’t hurt that bad, but the guy in the other car was and almost didn’t make it. If that wasn’t bad enough, we find out these guys that wanted us to throw the race were being investigated by the feds for illegal gambling and had us on tape taking payoffs from these goons.”

“Damn, this just gets better and better,” Luis said, taking a swallow of beer. “Did the feds end up prosecuting the two of you?”

“No, in fact they offered us a deal that if we testified against these guys we wouldn’t have to do any jail time. We were scared to do it because going to prison was a lot safer than having those guys come after us. It turned out that we didn’t have to make the decision because the feds messed up when they went to arrest them and the case got thrown out.”

“It’s my understanding that Antonio stopped racing after his accident. Why did he do that if all the charges were thrown out against all of you?” Luis asked.

“Because even though the feds weren’t going to do anything to us, the Racing Commission wasn’t so forgiving. They claimed that even though we couldn’t be convicted there was evidence of fixing a race for personal gain so they banned us both from racing for the rest of our lives.”

“What happened then? To your partnership?” Luis asked.

“The partnership was pretty much dead and so was our friendship. We were both broke by then, and Brian said he felt bad for getting me into this mess. He managed to scrape up enough money to go to Europe and I came back home,” Wayne said, sadly.

“Don’t forget to tell them that he promised to send you money for everything that you lost because of his scheme,” Wanda reminded him. “That sure as hell didn’t last very long before he stopped doing that.”

“Where did my brother get money to send to you? I thought both of you were broke,” Luis asked.

“Brian was always good with the ladies. He would hook up with one of those rich socialite types and they would give him the good life,” Wayne explained.

Luis felt sick inside and he didn’t know if he even wanted to hear anymore, but he had to ask. “There were investigators hired by my grandfather to look for my brother in Europe, but nobody could find a trace of Brian O’Leary after the last race he was in. Is he using a different name now?”

“Yeah, he’s going by Tony now, but I can’t remember the last name he’s using,” Wayne said, with a thoughtful look, trying to remember. “It was something like Bologna...........”

“That’s a lunchmeat you idiot,” Wanda scoffed, rolling her eyes. “The last name is Paloma.”

“Paloma?” Luis asked, shocked. “Are you sure about that Wanda?”

“Positive,” she confirmed. “I know it was because I work as a waitress at the truck stop and there was a little Cuban girl that worked there for a while and her name was Paloma.”

“That’s your sister’s name,” Chad said, shaking his head in amazement.

If Luis heard him, he didn’t comment. “Wayne, when was the last time you heard from my brother and do you remember where he was?”

“I’m not sure. I think it was about a year ago, and he was some place in Italy,” Wayne told him. “Sorry, that’s all I remember.”

“Thanks Wayne,” Luis said, handing him two hundred-dollar bills. “You were a big help.”

“Wait, you were going to give me one fifty,” Wayne said, confused. “Is this a mistake?”

“No mistake Wayne,” Luis assured him. “I know it doesn’t even begin to make up for what my brother cost you, but I hope that will help you out a little.”

“Thanks man,” Wayne said, gratefully.

At the door, Luis handed Wayne his business card. “If there’s anything else you can remember that might be important will you give me a call?”

“Sure,” Wayne agreed.

“Wow, that was serious information,” Chad said once they were in the car.

“I can’t believe him,” Luis said, pounding on the steering wheel. “The bastard had the nerve to use our sister’s name while he goes around conning women.”

“Calm down buddy,” Chad told him. “Are you sure you don’t want me to drive?”

“No, I’m fine Chad, but how am I ever going to tell my family about this?”

“Wayne could be lying,” Chad suggested.

“That’s always a chance, but his story could be easily checked out. All we have to do is contact some of our buddies in the FBI to see if an investigation like that ever existed.”

“Yeah, and I know just the person to do that,” Chad said. “I’ll call him when we get home. So, are you going to tell your family about this?”

“How can I Chad? It would break mama and papa’s hearts to hear what Antonio’s become.”

“Well at least he’s not charged for any criminal activities,” Chad pointed out.

“Yeah, but it’s not like he didn’t commit a crime. He was just lucky enough not to do jail time for that stupid stunt he pulled. Let’s not even talk about the fact that he’s a damn gigolo now.”

“So, what are you going to do?” Chad asked.

“I’ll tell abuelo what I found out since he is our client, but I just hope the hell he doesn’t want the rest of the family to know. Right now all I want to do is go home and spend some time with Sheridan and the twins.”

“Go up there and turn right,” Chad instructed. “That should take us to the airport.”

********************

Sheridan gave the twins a bath and got them into their pajamas. She decided to let them stay up a little later than usual tonight so that Luis would be there to tuck them in for the night. They were both wound up like little tops and running around the living room when the phone rang. “Can you please be quiet so mommy can talk on the phone?” she called out to her little hellions. “Hello.”

“Hi babe, it’s me,” Luis’ voice sounded through the receiver.

“Luis, where are you? Please tell me that you have just landed and are on your way home?”

“I’m afraid I have some bad news. There was some problem with our plane and we had to land in Baltimore. They’re trying to get us booked on another flight right now.”

“Oh no,” Sheridan said, unable to hide her disappointment. “Did they give you any indication as to when you could get into the air again?”

“Not yet. The airline is working on it now, but I have no idea at this point when I’m going to be home. I’m sorry Sheridan this is killing me too. I’ve been looking forward all day to getting home to you and the twins.”

“Don’t apologize Luis. This certainly isn’t your fault and to tell you the truth, I’d rather you be stuck there in Baltimore than to be up in the air in an unsafe plane. Did you at least find out any information about your brother?”

“Oh yeah, I found out some stuff that you’re not going to believe. I’ll tell you all about it when I get home, but right now I’d love to talk to my munchkins.”

“Let me see if I can reign them in. They ate cookies today at your mother’s and I think they’re still on a sugar high. Luke and Lily come here and talk to daddy on the phone,” she called out to them.

“Daddy, daddy,” they shrieked, running toward the phone.

“Let me put them on speaker,” Sheridan offered.

“Hey, are you being good for mommy?” Luis asked his children.

“Me go Donnie’s” Luke told him.

“Poma, Teetee, buela go too,” Lily added.

“Wow, it sounds like you had a good time today,” Luis said, fondly. “I hope you didn’t eat all the Happy Meals.”

“Daddy come now?” Lily asked.

“Well Peanut, daddy is trying to get on a plane right now, but I’ll be home as soon as I can.”

“Bye bye daddy,” the twins said in unison.

“Bye, daddy loves you. Listen Sheridan, Chad just tapped me on the shoulder so this might be good news.”

“Okay,” she said, hating to break the connection. “I love you and I’ll see you when you get here.”

“I love you too. Give the twins a kiss for me.”

“I will,” she said, hanging up the phone. “Luke and Lily, it’s time to go upstairs. Mommy is going to read you a story tonight.

When Sheridan finally managed to get both the children upstairs, she couldn’t resist and put the twins in bed with her. She read them a story, and thankfully they were asleep before the last page was opened. After changing into her nightgown, she slipped back into bed, cuddled against her little munchkins and fell asleep dreaming about Luis’ handsome face.

It was nearly dawn by the time Luis arrived home, and all he could think about was catching a couple of hour’s sleep. He let Ace outside and quietly climbed the stairs looking forward to cuddling next to Sheridan’s warm body. To his surprise, the twins were not in the nursery, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he found them snuggled up in bed with Sheridan fast asleep. His heart filled with warmth when he gazed down upon his family, and he suddenly knew he was the luckiest man in the world. After stripping down to his boxers, he moved Lily aside and crawled into the crowded bed so happy to be home. The conditions were cramped, and there were little baby feet kicking at his back, but for some reason he had never felt quite this comfortable.

 

Chapter 24

Sheridan awakened to the profile of Luis’ handsome face to grace her view. A thrill went through her just seeing him lying there asleep; his long eyelashes resting against his cheeks made him look so vulnerable. She must have been sleeping like a rock not to have heard him come to bed, but apparently Luke had, because he was lying on Luis’ chest probably dreaming about Happy Meals and big trucks. Nestled between them was a little head capped with shiny golden curls peeking out from under the covers asleep and angelic. It was a motherly reflex when Sheridan suddenly felt the need to reach out and rub Lily’s back in a comforting manner. The little girl opened her eyes and grinned at her mother so Sheridan pulled her into a hug and gave her a kiss. “Good morning sweetie,” she whispered.

“Mama, daddy come,” Lily whispered back.

“I know baby, but we need to be quiet so that daddy can sleep. He came in very late last night..............”

“Actually it was around five this morning,” Luis’ voice sounded.

“I’m sorry honey, we didn’t mean to wake you,” Sheridan apologized.

“Actually, it was Luke’s knee in my stomach that brought me jarringly awake,” Luis informed them in a groggy voice.

“Daddy,” Luke giggled, coming awake.

“Okay, Luke and Lily, I think we should all get up so that daddy can catch up on his sleep,” Sheridan instructed the children.

“I think that first Luke needs an airplane ride,” Luis said, lifting him up in the air.

The little boy really started to giggle now. “More daddy, more.”

“No more for now Sport,” Luis said, putting Luke down. “Daddy is still trying to wake up.”

“Me jump daddy,” Lily squealed.

“Daddy doesn’t think he could handle you jumping on him right now, but I promise when I’m more awake we’ll play,” Luis said, ruffling her curls.

“Me jump mama,” Lily said stubbornly, climbing on top of Sheridan.

“No Peanut,” Luis yelled in fear, scooping his daughter up with visions of the little imp jumping on Sheridan’s stomach.

Lily’s bottom lip shot out and began to quiver, and then the tears started to flow. “Mama,” she cried.

“Shhh, it’s okay sweetie,” Sheridan said, comforting her daughter. “Daddy just got worried.”

“Daddy’s sorry,” Luis said, feeling terrible that he upset her. “It’s just that if you jump on mommy right now it could hurt her, but hey, why don’t you jump on daddy?”

“Luis, I think it’s time to tell them about our new addition. It might help them to understand why you reacted the way that you did.”

“You’re probably right, but how do we make them understand? They’re still so young,” Luis reminded her.

“I know, and I did consider that. Let me get my sketchbook,” Sheridan said, sliding out of bed. Once she retrieved the pad she came back and sat on the bed. “I thought of this idea when I saw that little book we bought for the children on potty training, and I though why not show the growing stages of the mother during pregnancy.”

“Sometimes I forget just how brilliant you are;” Luis chuckled, kissing the top of Lily’s head. “I’ll let you do the honors.”

“Okay well, the reason that daddy got so upset when Lily wanted to jump on mommy was because mommy has a baby growing in her tummy.” Sheridan pulled her nightgown taut to show the twins the small mound of her stomach. “See, right here is a tiny little baby that’s going to be your brother or sister when it’s born. If you want to, you can touch mommy’s belly.”

Both twins reached out and tentatively touched Sheridan’s tummy with a look of wonderment on their faces. “Baby come now mama?” Luke asked, excitedly.

“Not just yet Luke,” Sheridan told him, fondly. “The baby has to grow bigger and be safe in mommy’s belly while he or she is doing that.”

“Baby come morrow Lukie,” Lily told her brother in her most officious tone.

“Actually Lily, it’s going to be several months until the baby can be born. Here,” she said opening her sketchpad. “Let mommy show you what to expect.” The first page was a picture of the while family with Sheridan’s tummy the size if was presently, and there was snow on the ground. “This is all of us right now.” The next sketch was of the whole family as well and there were flowers blooming and green grass showing in the background, but this time Sheridan’s tummy was noticeably larger. “Here you are outside playing ball in the yard after the snow melts and see how mommy’s belly grew?” The next page showed the twins playing in their swimming pool and Luis mowing the lawn. At this point, Sheridan looked as if she was carrying a basketball in the front of her. “This is when summer comes and it gets very hot outside. So hot that you two have to cool off in your little pool. Mommy’s tummy is so big here because it is almost time for the baby to be born.”

“Baby come outside?” Lily asked, confused.

“Oh no,” Sheridan laughed. “At least I hope not. When it’s time for the baby to be born daddy will take mommy to the hospital,” she told them, flipping to the final drawing showing her sitting up in bed with a tiny baby in her arms and the whole family gathered around smiling happily.

“Sheridan, this is the sweetest thing I’ve ever seen,” Luis said, looking through the sketches again. “You should have these published.”

“I don’t think so,” she said shaking her head. “They’re just too personal to me.”

“Mama, go hospil now,” Luke said, pulling on Sheridan’s hand.

“You have to be patient Sport,” Luis told him. “Remember mommy told you that it wouldn’t be time for her to go to the hospital until it’s summer time?”

Sheridan laughed over Luke’s enthusiasm. “Well Luis, I guess Luke and Lily are excited about their new baby brother or sister.”

“It certainly looks that way,” Luis agreed, smiling. “So Peanut, if you have a baby sister, what do you think her name should be?”

Lily’s little face looked very serious like she was giving the matter some consideration, when suddenly she smiled brightly. “Banabelle.”

Luis and Sheridan both chuckled over that one. “Well, Annabelle is a very pretty name, but don’t you think it would get confusing for your sister when you were talking about your doll?” Sheridan asked her.

The little girl shook her head yes, but then came up with another idea. “Poma.”

“I think we have the same problem. Aunt Paloma wouldn’t know if you were talking to her or to your little sister. Maybe we should think of a name that nobody else has,” Sheridan suggested. “We have plenty of time to make up our minds about it, but what about you Luke? If you have a little brother what would be a good name for him?”

“Daddy,” the little boy said without hesitation.

“Well, you know honey, daddy really isn’t a name, but we could give him daddy’s name, Luis. A lot of little boys are named after their fathers” Sheridan said, thinking that it might not be a bad idea after all even though it contradicted everything she had just told Lily.

“Yeah, we could call him Little Luis. He could go by LL Lo-Fitz. It would be perfect if he wanted to be a rapper,” Luis said, laughing.

“Your daddy is so silly,” Sheridan chuckled. “I think it’s time for us to get up and get some breakfast because we have lots of time to decide on names for the baby.”

They shut out the rest of the world and shared a special family day together. The twins were still so excited about the baby and couldn’t stop talking about their new brother or sister. When it was time for Luke and Lily’s nap, the weary parents decided it would be the perfect opportunity for them to rest as well. As soon as they hit the bed, one look into each other’s eyes and any thoughts of sleep were forgotten. They slowly removed their clothes and made love with a passionate intensity that swept them both away.

********************

Jordan paced back and forth periodically checking herself in the mirror above the antique chest. She was having dinner at the Bennett’s tonight and she didn’t think she had been this nervous when dining with the Prince of Wales at a charity event in London several years ago. Her black slacks were simple, as was her red turtleneck sweater and she liked the fact that her attire gave her a simple classic look. She wished that she could get rid of this large knot in her stomach, but just thinking about having to socialize with the people your grandfather and father had victimized was daunting to say the least. Noah had insisted on picking her up, and by the time he knocked on the door she was this close to telling him she was too sick to go.

“Wow, you look beautiful,” Noah said, taking in her appearance appreciatively as he walked through the front door.

“I certainly don’t feel that way,” she said with a frown.

“I’m sensing that you’re not talking about your appearance. Do you want to tell me what’s going on?” Noah asked, coming up behind her to rub her shoulders.

She leaned back against him, loving the security his body provided. “Do you think maybe we can just stay here tonight?” she asked with a hint of trepidation in her voice.

“Jordan, I promise my family is not that bad. In fact they’re down to earth and you already know Kay pretty well. Evan is going to be there too,” he said, trying to calm her obvious fear.

“I’m sure they’re wonderful people Noah, but asking them to accept me is way too much to expect from them, and I don’t blame them either. My grandfather murdered your grandfather and there is no getting around that ugly fact.............”

“Yeah, and my uncle shot and paralyzed your father,” Noah pointed out. “Jordan, my family is not going to hold the sins of your grandfather against you just like you don’t hold the acts of my uncle against me.”

“Oh Noah, I’m just afraid that no matter how hard they try they are never going to be able to get past the fact that I’m a Crane,” Jordan worried.

“Even if what you say is true, and I’m positive it’s not, it will never change the way I feel about you. Besides, you’re forgetting that my sister is engaged to a Crane.”

“True, but Evan wasn’t raised by Julian and Ivy either.............”

“Jordan, everything is going to be fine,” Noah assured her. “Just be yourself and my family is going to love you as much as I do.”

“I’m going to hold you to that Noah Bennett,” she said, finally gracing him with a smile. “Now if only you could get rid of this knot in my stomach.”

“I’ll tell you what. As soon as we get back here tonight, I’ll have you disrobe and then you can let Dr. Bennett give you a thorough examination,” he smiled, taking her into his arms.

“We could always do that right now,” she suggested with a saucy smile.

“You better stop tempting me,” he laughed. “Do you really want to show up late with bed hair and swollen lips from kissing?”

“I’ll get my coat,” she said, mortified at just the thought of that scene.

When they arrived at the Bennett’s twenty minutes later, Jordan was still a bundle of nerves. That was until Grace greeted her with a warm smile and the kindest eyes, and suddenly she knew that what Noah had said was true. She almost envied the Bennett siblings for having such wonderful and loving parents, but it also restored her faith that not everyone was as jaded as the people she had grown up around were. It also helped to restore her confidence when she caught Evan’s gaze across the room and he winked at her. She knew at that moment that he recognized the fear she felt about being accepted by these people because he had been in the very same position. Even though they didn’t know each other all that well, she felt a kindred spirit between them, and she made a mental note to become better acquainted with her new uncle.

“Mrs. Bennett your home is wonderful. It is so warm and inviting,” Jordan told her sincerely.

“Thank you Jordan, and please call me Grace,” she said, taking Jordan’s hand. “I know it’s nothing compared to what you are used to, but that really is kind of you to say that.”

“And, I mean every word of it. You have no idea just how overrated living in a huge, cold mausoleum can be. That is why I’ve moved into my Aunt Sheridan’s cottage,” Jordan told her.

“That’s right, Noah did tell me that. Please do come in and sit down. Can I get you a glass of wine?” Grace offered.

“Thank you, that would be lovely,” Jordan accepted graciously.

“Jordan, welcome to our home,” Sam said, approaching her with a guarded smile.

“Chief Bennett, thank you for inviting me,” she said, gracing him with a smile that looked all too familiar to him.

“Jordan, I just love your sweater,” Kay told her.

“Never mind my sweater let me see that ring of yours,” Jordan said, excitedly. “Oh Kay, it’s beautiful. Congratulations to both of you. I was just thrilled to hear the news of your engagement.”

“Maybe our engagement will get my big brother motivated to pop the big question to you,” Kay suggested with a twinkle in her eye.

Jordan was so glad that Noah had gone with his father to get some more wood for the fire because she would have been mortified if he had heard what his sister just said. “Well Kay, as much as I care about your brother, I think it’s a little premature to start taking about wedding bells just yet. Besides, Noah has a lot to focus on with medical school and his busy schedule at the hospital.” She didn’t admit it out loud, but the thought of Noah asking her to marry him gave her a warm and fuzzy feeling inside.

“But, you love him don’t you?” Kay asked bluntly.

“Well, yes I do, but...............”

“Kay, I think you’re embarrassing Jordan, not to mention being a little too nosy,” Evan told his fiancee.

“Actually Evan, while I’ll admit that Kay is direct, I do find her rather refreshing,” Jordan said, trying to take the pressure off of her future step-aunt. “Will you do me a favor though, and not mention this conversation to your brother?”

“Okay, my lips are sealed, but it’s only a matter of time before the inevitable happens,” Kay said, confidently. “I’m going to see if mom needs any help in the kitchen. Although it will probably give her a heart attack when I actually offer, but I have a feeling that you two would like to talk.”

“Kay is right Jordan; I really did want to talk to you,” Evan told her, after Kay had left. “I haven’t had a chance yet to thank you for going to bat for me with Sheridan over my issues with Ethan at work. I know that it couldn’t have been easy for you, and I’m sure that it must have felt like a betrayal against your brother.”

“I admit, it wasn’t easy for me Evan, because I love my brother, but you didn’t ask for any of this and I just couldn’t stand the thought of you getting caught up in one of my mother’s plots. Ethan really is a good man though, but he is so easily influenced by my mother and her dreams for him. I just want the best for everyone involved.”

“Whatever your reasons, I’m still grateful,” Evan said, giving her a spontaneous hug. “You know Jordan; we should have lunch sometime. I think it’s about time I got to know my niece better.”

“It’s kind of strange hearing you call me your niece when I’m older than you are,” Jordan laughed. “I’m glad that you mentioned lunch because I was thinking earlier that we need to get to know each other better.”

“Great, then why don’t I call you this week to make a date?” Evan told her.

“Sounds like a plan to me,” Jordan agreed.

“I’m sorry that took so long,” Grace said, bringing Jordan her glass of wine. “Dinner should be ready in a few minutes if you all want to come and sit down.”

“Is there anything I can do to help?” Jordan offered.

“No thank you,” Grace said, smiling. “Everything seems to be under control.

Once they were all seated, Jordan inquired after Charity and Jessica. “Jessica is babysitting, and Charity is with Miguel at the Lopez-Fitzgerald’s,” Sam said, filling her in. “So, Noah tells us you’re a photojournalist. That must be really interesting work.”

“Well, I’m pretty new to the business, but I have actually gotten some paying jobs lately. I took a photography class back in collage, fell in love with it and have been taking pictures ever since.”

“I have seen some of her work too dad and she really is very talented,” Kay offered.

“Kay is right for once,” Noah agreed. “She’s taken some photos of me and the camera didn’t even break,” he laughed.

“Don’t be ridiculous Noah,” Grace said in that protective motherly voice. “You are very handsome, and have always been photogenic.”

“Gee mom, why did I know that I wasn’t going to get through this evening without you embarrassing me at least one time,” Noah teased.

“So, do you have any interesting offers coming up for the immediate future?” Evan asked his niece.

“Well, believe it or not, I had a really interesting offer today. A once-in-a-lifetime kind of offer as a matter of fact. They are desperate for photojournalists to go over to the Middle East, especially with the possibility of a war with Iraq.”

“You told them no I hope?” Noah asked, shocked by her announcement.

“Actually, I told them that I had to think about it,” she told him, taking a sip of her wine for fortification.

“Jordan, that’s insane to even think about going over there right now,” Noah argued. “It’s a war zone over there. You could be killed.”

“I’m a little surprised that they would make an offer like that to someone that is just starting out in the business,” Sam noted. “I thought that they usually offered those jobs to seasoned journalists?”

“They usually do Chief Bennett, but a lot of them are married with children and aren’t as eager to travel to the Middle East any longer,” Jordan explained.

“I think it sounds like a wonderful adventure,” Kay said, excitedly. “You should go Jordan.”

“And you should keep your opinions to yourself,” Noah chastised his sister. “Jordan, are you forgetting about that reporter that was murdered over there last year from the Wall Street Journal? I don’t think they’re going to discriminate just because you’re a woman.”

“I do realize that Noah, but there are women going over there every day that are in the military,” she reminded him.

“Yeah, but those women are trained for combat,” Evan pointed out to her. “I’m with Noah on this. You’re not prepared for an assignment like that.”

“Guys, while I’ll admit that I would be scared to death if one of my daughters wanted to go over there right now, I don’t think it’s fair for you all to gang up on Jordan that way. I’m sure that she is informed enough to make her own decisions,” Grace said in her defense.

“I agree with mom,” Kay announced. “Jordan could take a famous historical photo that would put her name on the map.”

“Thank you both for that, and I’m so sorry that I even brought this subject up. I didn’t mean to ruin your dinner Grace,” Jordan said feeling a mixture of humiliation and anger.

“You didn’t ruin dinner at all,” Grace assured her with a smile. “Now who wants some coffee and a piece of tomato soup cake?”

“Was it really necessary for you to order me around in front of your family?” Jordan asked Noah later in the car on the way home. “It was totally humiliating and I didn’t appreciate it at all.”

“What did you expect me to do when you drop a bomb on me like that?” Noah asked, gripping the steering wheel trying to channel his anger. “You tell me that you’re considering going off to a war zone and I’m supposed to smile and say whatever you want Jordan.”

“You could have at least waited until we were in private before you started to dictate to me,” she stated adamantly.

“Please don’t go Jordan,” he said, pleadingly. “Can’t you see that I’m scared to death for you?”

“I have to give it some consideration Noah. Do you have any idea that some photographers work for years for an opportunity like this?”

“That’s just it Jordan. Don’t you think it’s strange that you would be offered this assignment so early in your career? Think about it.”

“Oh come on Noah. I know my mother is the master manipulator, but even she wouldn’t go this far. You’re implying that my mother would purposely try to get rid of me by sending me to the Middle East. I just can’t accept that,” Jordan protested, vehemently.

“I’m not saying that Jordan, but I do think that you should investigate this offer before you just jump in with your eyes closed,” Noah suggested.

“Okay, but can we just not talk about this anymore tonight?” she begged. “I guess I’ve managed to make a terrible impression on your family, didn’t I?”

“That’s not true at all Jordan. My mother even came to your defense,” he reminded her.

“Even so, I don’t think they’ll be inviting me back to dinner anytime soon,” she said, regretfully.

They had reached the cottage now, and Noah hustled Jordan into the cottage and took her in his arms. “Don’t leave,” he said in a ragged voice right before he lowered his head to kiss away any response she attempted to make.

“Make love to me and we’ll discuss it,” she demanded, pulling him into the bedroom to have her way with him.

********************

Luis told Sheridan about everything that they had discovered about Antonio in Florida. She had suspected that Luis’ brother was irresponsible to say the least, but she had no idea that he was involved in criminal activities. “I’m so sorry honey,” she said, stroking his face affectionately. “I know it must have been really difficult to hear all of that about your brother.”

“You know Sheridan it really doesn’t surprise me all that much. Antonio was the kind of guy that lived for the moment and trouble was always close behind him. Every time he got into some fix he would charm mama so that she wouldn’t tell papa about his latest misadventure. He never did anything that was against the law, but he did like living on the edge. After papa disappeared, he would stay out all night sometimes, and then finally one day he just left and we haven’t heard from him since.”

“Are you going to tell your parents about what you learned?” Sheridan asked.

“How can I? It would break their hearts............ Damn him,” Luis said, punching the pillow.”

“I’m sure that Don Miguel is going to want to know what you found out, and he is paying you. What are you going to tell him?”

“The whole sordid truth unfortunately,” Luis admitted. “I almost do want to find him Sheridan, just so I can beat the crap out of him. It’s bad enough that he was involved with criminals, but now he’s running around Europe pimping himself out to rich socialites.”

“You know Luis; I could always contact some people from my old crowd to see if any of them have ever heard of Tony Paloma. It’s nothing for them to be in all of the trendy places all over Europe. I’m sure there is a good chance that one of them has heard of him,” Sheridan offered.

“Wasn’t Jordan in Europe before she came back to Harmony?”

“You’re right,” Sheridan said, smiling. “I can’t believe I forgot about that. She could have crossed paths with him while she was over there. I’ll call her tomorrow.”

“Now that we have settled that, do you think I could convince you to play hooky tomorrow?” he asked, pulling her on top of him.

“Oh Luis, that sounds so tempting, but I really can’t. This deal that Evan has us working on is time sensitive and we really need to make sure that we leave no stone unturned. I’m sorry sweetie,” she said, planting kisses on his neck.

“Oh you think you can disarm me with those sweet kisses of yours, don’t you?”

“Yes, are they working?” she asked with a silky voice.

“Can’t you tell?” he chuckled, pulling her against his hardness.

 

Chapter 25

Luis moved with gentle precision as he moved his lips down the lush curves of Sheridan’s body. Her skin was silky, smelling of fresh spring flowers and he was losing himself in the taste of her. “I don’t think that I can ever get enough of you Sheridan,” he whispered against her flesh.

“This is the perfect ending to a perfect day,” Sheridan sighed. “What more can I ask for than to have a wonderful day with my family only to be topped off with my naked, hot husband making love to me.”

“You sure are in a talkative mood for somebody that’s so ready,” Luis said, testing the intimate spot between her legs to find her wet with passion. “I might have to kiss you here.”

“Are you trying to kill me?” she groaned.

“Only if you can die from desire,” he said, kissing her with the hunger of a starved man. There was immediate compliance when he forced her lips apart for a more intimate connection.

Sheridan moved against him and opened herself for his raging need. She ran her hands over his smooth muscular back to trail her fingers to his narrow waist and tight behind. There was no protest from him when she pulled him toward her warm center, and he entered her with a deep even stroke. She moved, catching his rhythm as her hands traveled back up to his shoulders to cling to his powerful strength as he rocked her to paradise. When the intense desire became almost painful, she finally let go, raking her fingernails over his skin. He soon followed burrowing so deeply inside of her that she felt they would never be parted again.

When he was finally able to catch his breath again, Luis finally spoke. “You little tiger,” he chuckled. “Your claw marks are all over my shoulders.”

“Sorry, I guess I went a little crazy there,” she giggled. “You should probably let me put something on those scratches.”

“I’ll be fine,” he said, pulling her back down to the bed. “It kind of stings, but you are just too damn hot for words. I think that just one kiss from you and I will be ready to make love to you all over again.”

“Then bring that sexy mouth of yours here so that I can get us started,” she commanded in a throaty voice made for seduction.

Later, they lay in each other’s arms, reveling in the closeness they were feeling. “I was thinking that I would call Jordan in the morning and invite her to come to dinner for tomorrow night,” Sheridan said, drawing figure eights on his chest with her finger.

“That is a great idea,” Luis said in a sleep-laden voice.

“Oh, my poor baby. Here I am chatting away when you have barely had any sleep in the last twenty-four hours. Go to sleep sweetie, and we’ll discuss this tomorrow.”

“I love you,” Luis said right before he drifted off to sleep.

“I love you too,” she said, tucking the covers around him with loving care.

********************

Ivy had tried all evening to contact her source at the magazine and still was unsuccessful from her effort. Howard Lewis was the Managing Editor for News Review Magazine and if everything worked out the way she planned, Jordan would be heading out of the country and safely away from Noah Bennett and her fight to get Ethan’s inheritance back. She had left so many messages and she was growing really impatient waiting for him to return her call. It’s not like she could approach Jordan and ask her about her offer, since her daughter would know that she was behind the whole thing. If Howard didn’t call her soon she was going to go over his head to get the information she wanted. The thought no sooner entered her mind when the phone rang. “Ivy Crane,” she answered, impatiently.

“Ivy, Howard Lewis here. I received your twenty messages. What can I do for you?”

“Well, it’s about time Howard,” Ivy answered indignantly. “Why did it take you so long to return my call?”

“I have a magazine to get out by tomorrow, so you’ll have to pardon me for not keeping up with my social calls. Now, I don’t mean to be rude, but I really need to get back to work so what is that you were so intent in reaching me about?”

“I want to know if you offered my daughter an assignment overseas like we agreed upon?” Ivy asked, hopefully.

“Yes Ivy, I made the offer yesterday, but she hasn’t given me a definite answer yet. I think she will though because she would be foolish to turn down the golden opportunity that I handed to her.”

“That is wonderful news Howard,” Ivy said, breathing a sigh of relief. “So, tell me what exactly did you offer to her? Covering the Cannes Film Festival or perhaps a piece on one of the royals............?”

“None of those things Ivy. If she accepts the assignment, she’ll be going to the Middle East for a month,” Howard told her.

“The Middle East!” Ivy gasped. “You can’t send her over there. There are terrorists and a war. She could be killed.”

“Ivy, there is no place in this world that is safe any longer. Jordan strikes me as a gutsy girl and I think she is going to be fine over there.”

“No Howard, this will not do,” Ivy demanded. “You were supposed to get her a fluff assignment. You’re going to have to tell her that you got somebody else for the job.”

“I can’t do that Ivy. I have one of my top reporters heading over there and he needs a photographer because his current partner is laid up with a compound fracture to her leg. Besides, my boss saw your daughter’s portfolio and he loves her work. He thinks it’s edgy.”

“Can’t do is not in my vocabulary Harold. You assured me that since Jordan didn’t have much experience that the assignment would be just a human-interest story. Sending her into a war zone hardly fits that description,” Ivy said, indignantly.

“Sorry Ivy, there is nothing I can do about it,” Harold told her.

“Well, the hell with you,” she said, slamming the receiver, cutting him off. “Damn!”

“Oh my God mother, what did you do?” Ethan asked furiously, making her jump.

“Ethan, I didn’t hear you come in,” Ivy smiled, nervously. “Just how much did you hear?”

“I heard enough to know that you finagled with someone to give Jordan a job and I also heard you say war zone. You better start explaining yourself right now mother,” Ethan insisted crossing his arms.

“Surely you misunderstood Ethan,” Ivy said, brushing it off. “Now, tell me how the deal is going to buy the media company.............?”

“Mother tell me now, or I’ll go and ask Jordan,” Ethan said with determination.

“Oh, all right, but I swear to you Ethan I didn’t plan for things to go in this direction. I called an old friend of mine who is Managing Editor for News Review magazine and asked him to offer Jordan an assignment out of the country,” Ivy explained.

“Why would you do that mother?” Ethan asked, confused. “I admit that I’m not crazy about Jordan getting involved with Noah Bennett, but to send her away is going too far.”

“It wasn’t just that Ethan. Your sister cannot be trusted, and I’m afraid that she is going to ruin our efforts to get you reinstated as the Crane heir. She had to be the one that went to Sheridan with the information she overheard us talking about that night.”

“I’m sure you’re right mother, but it’s not like Sheridan isn’t family too,” Ethan said, defensively.

“Oh please Ethan,” Ivy said, rolling her eyes. “When was the last time that Sheridan did anything to help this family? She is at Crane Industries for one reason alone, and that is to try and stop any attempts to make her bastard brother look bad.”

“Mother, Sheridan’s motives are beside the point right now...........”

“They most certainly are,” Ivy interrupted, bluntly. “If Evan Harris manages to pull off this latest deal, he will look like the Second Coming and everything that we’ve worked for will be for nothing.”

“You are getting away from the original subject mother. I want to know where this magazine is sending Jordan?” Ethan requested adamantly.

“I’ll tell you Ethan, but I swear it was not my idea,” Ivy assured him. “They are sending her to the Middle East...........”

“The Middle East!” Ethan shouted. “That is crazy. She could be killed.”

“Don’t you think I know that Ethan. I was telling Harold to pull the offer when you walked in the room, but he refused. It seems that they think your sister has real talent.”

“Well that’s not good enough mother. You have to do something to convince Jordan not to take this assignment,” Ethan demanded.

“What do you propose that I do? I’m not supposed to know about the offer, and besides, I’m not so sure that it will be as bad as we think. Your sister is a very resourceful young lady. I would pity any terrorist that got in her way,” Ivy laughed.

“My God mother,” Ethan said, shaking his head in disgust. “You’re my mother and I love you but sometimes I feel like I don’t even know you..........”

“I was just trying to lighten the mood Ethan. Please don’t make me out to be some kind of a monster. I just don’t know what I can do to stop Jordan............”

“I don’t know mother, but I’m sure that you can think of something. Because if you don’t, I swear I will go to Jordan and tell her that you masterminded this whole thing,” Ethan promised.

“You wouldn’t,” Ivy said, aghast.

“Oh believe me I would mother. I’ve been willing to bend the rules in the past in order to get my inheritance back, but I will not stand by and watch my sister die over this thing.”

“I don’t want you sister to die either Ethan.............”

“Then think of a way to stop her from going. Now, I need to get to the office,” he said, loading papers into his brief case. “I’ll see you later mother.”

After Ethan left, Marie came into the room and asked Ivy is she could get her anything else for breakfast. “Not unless you have a little good luck,” Ivy answered with a sigh.

******************

Luis had decided to surprise Sheridan and come home early to cook dinner. Her culinary skills had come a long way but she still had not mastered throwing together an edible meal at the last minute. There was nothing fancy about the chicken, steamed vegetables, and rice, but at least it would save his wife from having to worry about feeding their dinner guest. He heard a car drive up and upon investigation discovered that it was Sheridan with the children. The look of relief on her face when she saw him come out the front door spoke volumes for her frazzled state of mind. “Do you need some help out here?”

“Am I ever glad to see you. Could you get the groceries out of the back while I get the little stinkers out of their car seats?” she asked, almost pleadingly.

“I feel bad that you had to get groceries. I should have called you to tell you that I was cooking dinner tonight, but I was trying to surprise you,” Luis said, feeling terrible that she had to make the stop with the children. It was then that he remembered that she had just called them stinkers. “Okay, what did the munchkins do?”

“I’ll tell you when we get inside,” she said, opening the back door of the SUV to get the children out of their car seats.

“Hi daddy,” they both shouted, running up to hug his legs.

“Hi you little squirts. Were you good for mommy today?”

“Yes daddy,” they replied, sheepishly.

“Oh yeah, they were very good at causing mischief,” Sheridan said, herding them into the house. “Now, I want both of you to go into the bathroom and use your potty and when you‘re finished I want you to come to the kitchen and tell daddy about what you did at the market.”

The twins took off running to the bathroom, and Sheridan followed Luis to the kitchen to put away the groceries. “I should have told you that I was cooking dinner............”

“It’s okay Luis,” she said, hugging him. “I’m just happy that I don’t have to worry about doing the cooking. Everything smells wonderful.”

“Okay, tell me what the munchkins did today,” Luis said, rubbing her tense back muscles.

“Well, I was late getting out of the office and I rushed down to get the twins out of daycare, and remembered we were out of milk and dog food so I decided to stop at the market. I really wasn’t concerned with dinner because I had planned on ordering Chinese, but I figured since I was in there I would pick up some steaks and the ingredients for a salad. Luke and Lily love to ride in the grocery cart that looks like a car, so we’re rolling merrily along and we come upon this stacked display of boxed cereal at the end of the aisle. Your son stuck his little foot out and kicked one the boxes that caused this domino effect, sending them all crashing to the ground.”

“Did that scare the munchkins?” Luis asked.

“Are you kidding? They both giggled like it was the funniest thing in the world. I was so embarrassed when one of the clerks saw the whole catastrophe and got on that damn microphone to announce to the world that there was a cleanup on our aisle. Every person in the checkout lines was staring right at us and rolling their eyes like I was the worst mother for not controlling her children.”

Luis should have been awarded an Oscar for having the fortitude to keep a straight face, but he knew the minute he laughed, Sheridan would go ballistic. “Well honey, maybe it was an accident............”

“Oh believe me it was no accident,” Sheridan assured him. “He actually leaned out of the cart to make sure he didn’t miss his mark. And, if that wasn’t bad enough we finally make our way to the next aisle, and Lily tried to do the same thing with a display of canned soup. Thank God I was able to grab her little foot in time to stop that disaster from happening. Oh, and if you find some strange things in the bag when you’re unpacking the groceries it’s because Luke or Lily, or both decided to throw some things in the cart while I wasn’t looking. I didn’t notice them until I got to the checkout line and by then I just wanted to get out of there before they asked me to leave.”

“Did you discuss their behavior with them on the way home?” Luis inquired.

“I told them both that it was not acceptable to go into other people’s places and make big messes like that, and they were not going back to the store until they could learn to behave. I also told them............”

“Mama, Clues Clues on,” Lily requested from the kitchen doorway.

“I’m sorry Lily, but I told you on the way home that you couldn’t watch your program today. Now, get your brother in here so that I can wash your hands,” Sheridan told her.

A few minutes later, both twins came scampering into the room. Luke ran up to Luis and tugged on his pant leg. “Daddy, Clues Clues,” he said in a low voice.

“I’m afraid not Sport. Mommy told you that you couldn’t watch Blues Clues today because you misbehaved in the grocery store, and daddy is not going to let you watch either. Now come over here by the sink so we can wash those grubby little hands of yours.”

Luis washed the twins’ hands, while Sheridan finished putting the rest of the groceries away. He finally suggested that she go up and take a hot bath to relax before Jordan arrived and he would handle everything down here and keep Luke and Lily occupied. A half-hour later she came back downstairs feeling refreshed and tension free. The twins were sitting on the sofa looking at some of the storybooks and Luis was setting the table for dinner. “What are you reading cutie pies?” Sheridan asked her children fondly.

“Me sorry mama,” Lily told her mother.

“Me sorry mama too,” Luke added.

Even though she knew Luis had coached them, their sweet apologies still warmed her heart. “I want you to know that even when you are doing things that mommy doesn’t like, she still loves you very much. Can I have a hug and a kiss?”

Both twins came willing into her arms and gave her wet kisses on the cheek. Luke even bent down and kissed Sheridan’s tummy. “Kiss baby,” he told his mother.

“Me kiss baby too,” Lily said, not wanting to be upstaged by her brother.

“That is so sweet,” Sheridan said, teary eyed at the gesture. “I know the baby loves to get kisses from you.”

“Clues Clues now,” Lily requested with an impish smile.

Luis’ laughter filled the room, and Sheridan couldn’t help but chuckle too. “I don’t think so Lily. Besides, I think I just heard Jordan drive up.”

It was Jordan that had arrived and the twins greeted her enthusiastically. As usual, Lily wanted her picture taken, and her cousin was prepared this time to accommodate the little ham. “Lily, why don’t you let Jordan sit down and relax before you start asking her to take your picture?” Luis advised his daughter with a smile.

“It’s okay Luis,” Jordan laughed. “She is too cute for words and I don’t mind taking her picture at all. In fact if you go over there and play with your brother I’ll take some shots of the two of you.”

“Come Lukie. Jordee take us now,” Lily said, pulling on her brother’s hand.

“Jordan, I’m so sorry that Noah couldn’t join us,” Sheridan said, bringing Jordan a glass of wine. “Did he have to work at the hospital tonight?”

“To be honest with you Sheridan, I don’t really know,” she answered, while loading her camera with film. “Noah and I had a pretty big argument last night.”

“I really hate to hear that, but I’m sure the two of you will work it out,” Sheridan said, confidently.

“Dinner is ready;” Luis called out from the dining room.

“Well Luke and Lily, I guess we’ll have to finish taking your pictures after dinner is over,” Jordan told them. “God Sheridan, I don’t believe you have a husband that cooks and serves dinner for you. He’s not bad to look at either.”

“Yes, Luis has many, many talents,” Sheridan chuckled.

“Are you finished embarrassing me now?” Luis said, with a hint of a blush to his face.

During dinner, Jordan made an announcement that shocked both Sheridan and Luis. “I guess I should tell you both about my big news since I’ll be leaving the country for a month. I was offered this wonderful photography assignment by News Review Magazine.”

“That’s wonderful news Jordan,” Sheridan told her happily.

“That is great news,” Luis agreed. “So what exotic place are they sending you to?”

“The Middle East,” Jordan answered, holding her breath for the aftermath from her announcement. Sheridan and Luis looked at each other with surprise, not sure just how to respond to the news. “Well, this is the first time my news has been met with silence. Aren’t you going to tell me I’m crazy for even considering going into a war zone?”

“Well honey, you have to admit this is pretty shocking news. I guess Luis and I just need some time to absorb it.”

“Have you done your research on the area?” Luis asked in a surprisingly calm voice.

“Research?” Jordan asked, confused. “What do you mean Luis?”

“Well, when I was a cop I would never walk into a situation where I knew that I could be easily killed, without doing my research. I found out everything I could so that there were no surprises and I could better handle myself if something came up that was unexpected.”

“Luis does have a point. I think that it’s important that you know the Muslim Religion’s view on women. They just have a whole different view and respecting their beliefs could make all the difference in the world.”

“I’m not totally oblivious to the way that things are over there, but I do appreciate your advice and I think that you’re both right. I need to be smart when I go over there. I am surprised that neither one of you has pointed out the fact that I’m walking into a totally hot spot.”

“Well Jordan, I would love to beg you not to go because I’m scared to death for you, but I know that it wouldn’t do any good, however I do hope that you really think about what you are doing,” Sheridan advised.

“I guess we know now why you had an argument with Noah,” Luis said with a crooked smile. “I can’t say I blame him for not wanting you to go. If it were Sheridan in your place I would lock her up and throw away the key until I could convince her to change her mind.”

“Well, lucky for me that I don’t have you to contend with,” Jordan chuckled. “Now, you said on the phone this morning that you needed my help with one of your cases. I must admit that I’m dying to know what you could possibly think that I could know anything.”

“I am hoping that you can help me Jordan, but this is kind of a delicate situation that involves family so if you could keep it to yourself I would really appreciate it,” Luis requested.

“The Lopez-Fitzgerald side of the family or the Crane side of the family?” Jordan asked, curiously.

“The Lopez-Fitzgerald,” Luis told her.

“Well, that’s a first,” Jordan laughed. “Now you really have my attention. I just don’t see what I could possibly know about your family Luis.”

“Hold on a minute,” Luis said, going to retrieve the magazine photo of Antonio after winning the race. When he came back and sat down, he handed her the picture. “Have you ever seen the guy in the middle?”

Jordan studied the photo for a moment, as Luis studied her face for some sign of recognition. Finally, there it was, the realization. “Oh my God, I do know him. It’s Tony,” she said. “Why would you care about him?”

“Because, he’s my brother,” Luis replied simply.

“Tony is the same brother that left home a long time ago?” Jordan asked in amazement.

“The very one,” Luis confirmed. “Where is it that you saw my brother Jordan?”

“Actually, it wasn’t long before I came back to Harmony. A bunch of us were in the South of France and he was there with Maria Panusis.”

“Is that the same Maria Panusis whose father is the Greek shipping magnate?” Sheridan asked.

“Yes, and she is her father’s only heir and believe me that man has more money than God does. Maria is also crazy about your brother and loves showing him off to all of her friends. This explains so much now,” Jordan said, thoughtfully.

“What do you mean?” Luis asked.

“Well, when Maria introduced us, he acted really strange when he heard my name. The whole time we were there he avoided me and when I started taking pictures he would make himself scarce. I guess when he recognized my name; he didn’t want me to figure out that there was a hometown connection between us. He didn’t know it but I did manage to get some pictures of him when he wasn’t looking. It wasn’t like I was out to get him. The whole thing kind of just happened.”

“Oh Jordan, I could just kiss you,” Luis said, happily. “Do you have any idea where my brother and this Maria could be right now?”

“I don’t know Luis, but I could make a few calls. We can’t even be sure that Maria is still together with Tony,” she pointed out to him.

“At least we have a good start,” Luis said, refusing to be detoured from his mission.

“There is a good chance that somebody has run into them lately, or better yet, why don’t I just call Maria? I can’t believe that I didn’t think of that sooner. If you want, I could dig up those pictures I shot of your brother in the South of France.”

“That would be great Jordan. Thank you,” Luis said, sincerely.

“Jordee, take me now,” Lily said in an exasperated voice.

“Gee, do you think that maybe our daughter might like to be the center of attention,” Sheridan said laughing.

“No, I had no idea;” Jordan answered, leaning over to give Lily a kiss on the forehead. “Okay cutie; let me get my camera. Your public is waiting.............”

*******************

The next morning Ivy made her way down to the cottage in hopes of finally catching up with Jordan. She had been trying to speak with her for the last twenty-four hours and had yet to find her at home. If she didn’t convince her daughter to turn down this latest offer, she felt sure that Ethan would hang her out to dry on this one. She knocked on the front door, but there was no answer. Jordan’s car was there, so Ivy opened the front door and called out. “Jordan, are you here?”

Jordan came walking out of the kitchen in her robe with a cup of coffee in her hand. “Mother, what are you doing here?”

“I came to talk to you,” Ivy said, looking around wondering why her daughter would choose to live here when she could live in the comforts of the mansion.

“Okay, well can I get you some coffee?” Jordan asked, dying to know why her mother would be so desperate to talk with her that she would show her face at the cottage.

“No thank you dear. I’ve had enough coffee to float all the way to Boston. May I sit down?”

“Yes of course, Jordan said, walking toward the sofa. “So mother, what did you want to speak to me about?”

“I heard that you were offered an assignment to go to the Middle East,” Ivy said, getting straight to the point.

“Who told you that?” Jordan asked, suspiciously.

“It doesn’t matter Jordan. You’ve told enough people that word was bound to get back to me. I have to admit that I’m a little hurt that you didn’t choose to share this information with me,” Ivy said, pretending to be hurt.

“I’m sorry if that bothers you mother, but to tell you the truth, I really didn’t think that you would care. You’ve never pretended to be interested in my career choice in the past.”

“You didn’t think the fact that you were going to a place filled with terrorists and war was something that I would be interested in?” Ivy said, truly offended.

“I’m sorry mother,” Jordan said, feeling bad. “I didn’t mean to slight you.”

“You do know Jordan that I cannot let you go over there don’t you?”

“Gee mother, just when I was starting to feel all warm and fuzzy about us, you had to go and ruin it. In case you have forgotten, I am over twenty-one now and legally able to make my own decisions,” Jordan told her adamantly.

“Must you always be so sarcastic about everything? I am really scared for your safety Jordan,” Ivy said, sincerely.

“Mother, I really do appreciate your concern,” Jordan said, stopping in mid-sentence when the phone rang. “Excuse me a moment.” Jordan got up to find where she had last deposited her phone.

She must have located it, because Ivy could hear her daughter talking to someone behind her. It was then that she finally noticed the photographs sitting on the coffee table. As she leafed through them, she had to admit that Jordan’s work was very impressive. There was one of the pictures however, that made her heart stop in her chest when she gazed upon it. Dear God, it was Antonio Lopez-Fitzgerald. She recognized him immediately and felt her body begin to shake with fear. She wasn’t afraid that he would physically hurt her, but he did have the power to cause a world of trouble in her life. Trouble that she didn’t want or need right now. It suddenly occurred to her that Jordan had gone to dinner last night at Luis and Sheridan’s house. Did that dinner and these pictures have some connection? She prayed that wasn’t the case, because if Antonio came back to Harmony and the truth were to ever get out she would be ruined for sure. It was bad enough that she was struggling to keep Ethan’s paternity from becoming public knowledge, and to have to worry about the secrets that Antonio could tell would be her undoing. She couldn’t help but look down at the picture again. The eldest Lopez-Fitzgerald had always been attractive, but he had only become more handsome with age. The bastard always did have that charming smile even when he was twenty and learning how to use it to win his way with the ladies. She had to find out why Jordan had these photographs, but had to think of a way to do it in a discrete manner. “Jordan, I didn’t here you walk up,” Ivy said, dropping the photo like it was a hot potato.

“Aren’t you going to ask me who was on the phone mother?” Jordan asked, furiously.

“It’s none of my business;” Ivy answered, starting to worry about the look of anger on her daughter’s face.

“Why, everything else about my life seems to be your business mother. Since you’re not going to ask, then I’ll tell you who was on the phone,” Jordan shouted. “That was Harold Lewis and he wanted to know if I had decided to accept his offer. When I told him that I did, he was so happy that he let it slip that he was worried that my mother had convinced me to change my mind. Can you imagine his disappointment when I had to turn around and tell him that I wouldn’t take his job if he offered it to me on a silver platter?”

“Jordan, I can explain.............”

“Don’t bother mother,” Jordan said with angry tears filling her eyes. “Just leave before I say something that I will never be able to take back.”

Ivy wisely did as her daughter asked knowing that now was not the time to find out about the pictures of Antonio. She hadn’t meant to hurt Jordan, but she was young and would get over her disappointment. There was the most terrible feeling inside of her that all of the walls were starting to fall down and if that happened, her life would be shattered into a million pieces.

 

Chapter 26

Luis tried to concentrate on the security system he was designing for one of their latest clients but his mind kept wandering to his absentee brother. If he was honest with himself, it was better when he didn’t know what had become of Antonio, because at least then he could still believe in the fantasy that he had made something of his life. That was all shot to hell now that he knew the cold reality of the situation. He was still struggling with whether or not to tell his parents about this and he readily admitted that they had a right to know, but how could he shatter them that way? Suddenly his head was pounding and he began rubbing his temples when the noise of the front door opening sounded. He didn’t bother to look up since Whitney was there to greet the clients, and then it dawned on him that she was at lunch with Chad right now.

“Luis, are you all right?” a familiar voice asked.

“Abuelo,” Luis said, rising up from his chair to come around the desk. “What are you doing here? We didn’t expect you until tomorrow.”

“As much as I enjoyed my visit with your Tia Maria, it was getting a bit crowded there. Some of Vincente’s relatives converged upon us and it was like living in a madhouse. I guess I am getting too old for all of that commotion.”

“I would think that if you could get through all the commotion our family causes, Tio Vincente’s relatives would be a piece of cake,” Luis laughed.

“Yes, but you are my flesh and blood. I have no choice in the matter but to put up with you,” Don Miguel said with a teasing twinkle in his eyes. “Come here and let me give you a proper greeting.”

Luis hugged his grandfather, surprised at how happy he was to see him again. “It’s funny abuelo, but you have only been gone a few weeks and I really missed you. We sure have come a long way since that first day I met you in Spain.”

“Si, we have come far and I could not be happier,” Don Miguel said, sincerely.

“So, to what do I owe the honor of being the first family member that you see the minute you hit town?” Luis asked.

“I wanted to see you but I also wanted to find out if you were able to gather any information on Antonio before the rest of the family was around,” Don Miguel said, taking a seat in the leather chair in front of Luis’ desk.

“Yes abuelo, I did find out a lot about my brother’s activities during the time he’s been gone, and I’m afraid that you’re going to hate what I have to tell you just as much as I do,” Luis said, clearly troubled.

“Luis, what could possibly be that bad? I am the first to agree that Antonio leaving home during a family crisis was extremely irresponsible, but he seemed to live a legitimate life as a racecar driver. Unless............... Was Antonio more seriously injured in that accident than we originally thought?”

“No abuelo, Antonio is fine and seems to have recovered completely. It appears that the accident happened because my brother was trying to throw the race...........”

“Throw the race?” Don Miguel asked, confused. “My command of the English language is quite good, but I do not understand that particular expression.”

“Antonio purposely did something to change the outcome of the race for a large payoff of money. He got involved with some criminals that agreed to finance some car he was building, but it didn’t go as planned because the authorities had their meetings on tape and they all ended up getting caught.”

“Ese sinverguenza sin valor,” Don Miguel said, furiously.

“Abuelo, my Spanish is a little rusty. Did you just call Antonio a worthless scoundrel?” Luis asked, amazed.

“Si, he has tainted the name of Lopez and shamed his family,” Don Miguel said, hitting his fist on the desk. “Where is he imprisoned?”

“That’s just it, he isn’t,” Luis told his grandfather. “Apparently the police made a deal with Antonio and his partner to testify against these criminals for their freedom, but the authorities botched the arrest and it never went to trial. At least we can take comfort in the fact that my brother wasn’t using his real name at the time.”

“Do you know where he is now?” Don Miguel asked.

“Not exactly, but I’m afraid that it only gets worse. Antonio is now going by the name of Tony Paloma and has taken up a new profession of being a gigolo. It seems that he makes his living off of wealthy women and is somewhere over in Europe. He was last seen in the company of an heiress named Maria Panusis.”

“Is this the daughter of Stavros Panusis?” Don Miguel asked, intently.

“Yes, I think that was the name Sheridan mentioned. Why, do you know him abuelo?”

“Si, I have had business dealings with Stavros in the past since we are both in the shipping business. His wife died when his daughter was very young and he has had many mistresses over the years so he lets her have her way. He can be very ruthless when somebody crosses him.”

“Are you worried about Antonio?” Luis asked, suddenly concerned that his brother could be in danger.

“Your brother seems to be able to land on his feet no matter what the situation. I am more concerned about what this news will do to your mama and papa. They did not raise their son to be a criminal and user of women,” Don Miguel said with a disgusted look.

“I was worried about that too abuelo. Do you think we should just leave well enough alone to spare them the heartache?”

“I think we should proceed with our search, but it is Antonio’s duty to tell your parents about his past. Do you know for sure that he is still keeping company with Maria Panusis?”

“No, we are not sure, but Sheridan’s niece, Jordan knows Maria and she’s going to try and track her down to get a feel for the situation. There is only one thing abuelo. If we do find out where Antonio is, I don’t think that I can go over to Europe right now. I don’t want to leave Sheridan alone with the twins. She just started working again for Crane Industries and she’s pretty emotional these days because of the pregnancy. Also Luke and Lily are becoming quite the handful.............”

“Say no more,” Don Miguel said, holding his hand up. “Of course you cannot go. Your first consideration must always be to your wife and children. I regret that I did not always remember that myself. I can put my detectives on this case now that we have some solid information as to your brother’s whereabouts. Besides, I sense that this has been a painful experience for you Luis.”

“Abuelo, I’ve never been the kind of man to not finish something I started, but this time it hits a little to close to home. It was different when I was looking for papa because I knew that he was taken from us by the Cranes, but with Antonio it’s different. I was crushed when by brother left, and I was angry too, but I always wanted to believe that he had a good reason for taking off and that somehow he was getting his life together. Boy, was I ever wrong..............”

“Let us forget about Antonio right now and talk about a more pleasant subject,” Don Miguel suggested, sensing his grandson’s distress. “How are my precious great grandchildren?”

Luis smiled at the thought of his little munchkins. “They are the joy of my life,” he answered with a light in his eyes. “Even when they are being mischievous and I have to discipline them I still just want to hug them.”

“I can only assume by what you said that they are doing well,” Don Miguel laughed.

********************

For the first time since he started this job, Evan was feeling a positive energy about this huge deal. Sheridan of course was not only a gracious diplomat but a productive asset to the company. Surprisingly enough, even Ethan seemed to be showing some signs of actually being a player in this venture, and it felt good to have the three of them working together as a cohesive team. They were gathered together to go over any last minute details before meeting with the Board with their proposal to purchase the media company.

“You two have done such an amazing job of gathering all of the information we need to sell this to the Board,” Evan said, enthusiastically.

“Well, you played a big part in this too Evan,” Sheridan told him. “In fact I happen to think the three of us make a pretty good team.”

“I think you‘re right Sheridan,” Ethan agreed, smiling.

“Let’s just hope that Board of Directors are as sold on this deal as we are,” Evan said, suddenly feeling a little nervous over the thought.

“How can they not be?” Sheridan said, confidently. “It’s a win win situation, and besides you have the final say Evan. Isn’t that right Ethan?”

“Yes that’s true, but it is good to have the Board’s approval,” Ethan said, trying to hide the resentment that still reared its ugly head on occasion.

“Well, I guess that’s it for now,” Evan announced, bringing the meeting to an end. “I think we should get together one more time before the Board meeting, just to make sure we have all our ducks in a roll.”

“Okay, just let us know,” Ethan acknowledged. “Now, if you’ll excuse me I have some calls to make.”

“So do I,” Sheridan said, following behind her nephew. Once they were outside the door, she called after him. “Ethan, could I speak to you for a moment?”

“Sure,” he said, turning toward her. “Is everything alright Sheridan?”

“Yes, everything is fine,” she said, smiling. “I just wanted to tell you how proud of you I am.”

“That’s really nice of you to say Sheridan, but what brought this on?” Ethan asked, curiously.

“It’s just that I know things have been very difficult, and you are handling the situation with dignity and class. That’s a sign of your true character Ethan,” Sheridan praised, knowing from dealing with her children that when you encourage good behavior, people usually didn’t let you down.

A moment of guilt flashed through his eyes, to be replaced by a warm glow that Sheridan had not received from him in a long time. “Thank you,” he said, giving her an impulsive hug. “That means a lot coming from you.”

“I know that things have been strained between us over the last couple of years, but my feelings for you have not changed Ethan. I still love you and always will.”

“I love you too Sheridan,” Ethan returned, touched by her words.

“You two look so serious. Is everything okay?” Kay asked, walking toward them.

“Everything is fine,” Sheridan said, smiling. “We were just having a little celebratory hug over a job well done.”

“Kay, I understand congratulations are in order,” Ethan said, taking her hand.

“Thank you Ethan,” Kay said, warmly.

“Well, I’m going to go make those calls now,” Ethan said, turning to walk back to his office.

“So, how is our blushing bride-to-be this morning? I hope you didn’t come here to distract my brother from his work,” Sheridan teased.

“Actually, I brought Evan a picnic lunch,” Kay said, lifting the basket on her arm. “I know, I’m turning into my mother. It’s a little frightening for me too,” she laughed.

“I think it’s sweet and very romantic. You go in there and have a wonderful lunch with Evan, and I’m going to go make a few calls before I go downstairs to check on my children.”

“Wait Sheridan,” Kay called after her. “Evan and I wanted to talk to you about something.”

“Okay,” Sheridan said, curiously.

When they both walked into Evan’s office he smiled happily when he saw Kay standing there. “I didn’t expect to see you today,” he said, coming from behind his desk to give his fiancee a hug and a kiss.

“I brought you lunch, and I also thought it would be a good time to speak with Sheridan about that thing we discussed last night.”

“Oh yeah, that thing,” he said, lowering his head to kiss her once again.

“Excuse me,” Sheridan said, clearing her throat for extra emphasis. “Are you two trying to make me jealous because my man is not here to give me all those romantic kisses?”

“Sorry sis,” Evan said, red-faced. “I forget where I am sometimes............”

“Please don’t explain. I was just teasing,” Sheridan laughed. “So, what did you want to talk to me about?”

“Well, Evan and I would love for you to be a bridesmaid in our wedding. Please tell us that you will?” Kay said, hopefully.

“Oh my God, that was the last thing I expected,” Sheridan said, clearly shocked. “I’m so touched, but are you sure Kay? I mean do you really want some old married lady when you can have your friends and Jessica?”

“Oh please Sheridan,” Kay said, rolling her eyes. “You aren’t that much older than us and besides you’re Evan’s sister. You should be in the wedding, and I’ve already asked Simone and Jessica. I’m thinking about asking Jordan too, since I’ve become pretty good friends with her since she’s been dating my brother, and she is Evan’s niece.”

“It would really mean a lot to us Sheridan,” Evan confirmed. “You have done so much to support our relationship, and I am going to ask Luis to be a groomsman.”

“Okay, how can I say no,” Sheridan said, smiling brightly, and then she remembered something. “Aren’t the two of you getting married in the late spring, early summer?”

“Yes, we have some tentative dates for then,” Kay told her. “Why do you ask?”

“Do I need to remind you that I’m pregnant and will probably be looking like a beached whale by then?”

“So what?” Kay said, shrugging her shoulders. “I’ve already found some dresses that I really like and they are very simple and cut on the bias, so they’ll be perfect to accommodate your pregnancy, and you will be carrying flowers.”

“Okay, I would be honored to be in your wedding, but don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Sheridan laughed.

“That’s great Sheridan,” Kay said, hugging her.

“Don’t forget to ask her about the other thing,” Evan reminded her.

“Other thing?” Sheridan questioned.

“Yeah,” Kay said, biting on her bottom lip nervously. “We would really love for Luke and Lily to be in the wedding too. Just think how cute they would be as the flower girl and ring bearer.”

“That’s really sweet that you would want to include them, but I’m not so sure that it’s the best idea. If they were a few years older I wouldn’t hesitate to say yes, but they have an attention span of about five minutes............”

“Oh please Sheridan,” Kay pleaded. “I just think they would be so adorable, and they really do act a lot older than their age.”

“I agree that they do act older, but they can also have their little mischievous moments. I would feel just terrible if they acted up and spoiled your wedding day,” Sheridan reasoned.

“Come on Sheridan, what could they possible do?” Evan asked, laughing.

“Any number of things,” Sheridan argued. “I can just hear one of them now calling out right in the middle of your vows that they have to go to the potty, or Lily will run down the aisle with her dress pulled up over her head, giving poor Luis a heart attack.”

“I don’t know Sheridan. They were really good when we took them to see the Blues Clues and they were up on stage in front of all those people,” Evan reminded her.

“I’ll tell you what. Why don’t I discuss it with Luis, and I will let you know,” Sheridan promised. “Don’t hold your breath though. I’ll let you two get back to your kissing,” she smiled, leaving them alone.

“I sure hope that they let the twins be in the wedding,” Kay said, coming into Evan’s arms again.

“Luis and Sheridan will come around,” he assured her.

“Why don’t you sit down at your desk and I’ll feed you lunch,” she suggested, pulling him by his arm.

“Let me just call my admin and let her know that I don’t want to be disturbed,” he said, picking up the phone. “Jennifer, I’m going to be having lunch so take messages if anybody calls. Now, why don’t you come over here and sit on my lap?”

“Won’t you get into trouble messing around in the office?” she murmured against his lips.

“There are times when being the boss has its advantages,” he chuckled as he unbuttoned her blouse.

“I don’t know about this Evan. What if somebody walks in,” Kay protested.

“Don’t you want to be with me?” he asked, looking like a little boy that lost his favorite toy.

“Of course I do, and I’m glad that you brought up that subject,” she told him faintly as she bent her head back for his trail of hot kisses on her neck.

“What subject..............?”

“The subject of being. with you............ Evan, I think I should move in with you.”

“Are you serious?” he said, lifting his head to look into her face.

“I’m very serious Evan. I’m tired of spending the nights away from you.”

“I don’t like it either Kay, but you do know that your dad would kill me if you even considered taking a step like that.”

“What’s the big deal Evan? We’re going to get married soon anyway so why should we wait? Besides, I really don’t think my dad would say anything about it.”

“Your dad would kick my butt in a heartbeat. Sure, he’s come a long way and I really do think that he accepts me now, but once in a while I see that look in his eyes like he’s just daring me to give him an excuse to beat the crap out of me.”

“So, I guess that means no,” she pouted.

“Just be a little more patient sweetie, and we’ll be together for the rest of our lives.”

********************

Jordan was glad to get out of that cottage and away from any proximity of her mother. She hated feeling so morose, but it was hard not to feel that way when one discovered that your big chance in life was nothing but another manipulation by mommy dearest. She was still trying to figure out why Ivy was trying to talk her out of going when the whole thing had been her idea. It felt good to be walking here in the park with the fresh air to clear her head. She wasn’t counting on running into Noah, but there he was in his running clothes coming toward her. Even thought she had been avoiding him the last few days, seeing him now was like a lifeline. “Noah.”

“Jordan, I’ve been trying to get a hold of you for two days now. I was worried...........”

“I’m sorry Noah,” she said, throwing herself into his arms.

“Shhh, I’m here now,” he said in a comforting voice.

“You were right Noah,” she said, looking at him with watery eyes. “My mother set up the whole job offer and I fell for it. I can’t believe I let her do this to me again.”

“Don’t beat yourself up over this Jordan. Your mother is a pro at this.”

“This is probably one time that you’re glad that she did. Let’s face it Noah, you hated the idea of me going over there.”

“Jordan I admit that I didn’t want you to go over there because I was worried, but I would never be happy that your mother hurt you,” he said, sincerely.

“I didn’t really mean that Noah,” she said, sitting down on the park bench, looking so dejected. “The worst part about this is I really don’t have any talent. Talk about a hard pill to swallow.”

“I’m not even going to listen to talk like that. Your mother may have pulled some strings to get you this assignment, but do you really think that a magazine of that caliber would take a chance on somebody without talent?”

“They might with enough money for an incentive, or who knows. My mother could have threatened somebody’s job for all I know,” she said, stubbornly.

“What happened to the feisty lady that faced blindness with more grace and courage then more people I know ever would?” Noah demanded.

“I think she’s just tired Noah,” she said, stoically.

“Okay, now I’m getting pissed,” he said, angrily. “I can’t believe that you’re just going to roll over and play dead. If you let what you mother did take away your dreams then she’s defeated you. Are you really going to be able to look in the mirror every day knowing you did nothing to fight back?”

Jordan looked at him, shocked that he would speak to her that way, but it finally occurred to her just what he was about. “Now I really know why I fell in love with you Noah Bennett.”

“Oh, do you want to fill me in?” he asked, smiling.

“Well, besides the fact that you’re incredibly hot, you are the only person I know that has the guts to tell me when I’m being an idiot. Believe it or not, I find that an admirable quality in a man,” she chuckled.

“Then please don’t shut me out again Jordan,” he said, grabbing her hand to kiss the top sending shivers through her.

“I won’t Noah,” she said, brushing her thumb across his bottom lip. “You are the best part of my life.”

“I feel the same way about you and I promise that in the future I will not try to interfere with your career decisions unless I think you’re going to do something crazy,” he assured her.

“I think I can live with that,” she said, gracing him with her beautiful smile. “Will you come over tonight and cuddle up by the fire with me?”

“Wild horses couldn’t keep me away,” he said, leaning down to kiss her.

********************

When Luis pulled up in front of the house that evening, he spotted Luke and Lily peering out of the window waving at him. He smiled and waved back, unable to deny the pleasure from seeing their sweet little faces. When he came through the door they ran up to greet him excitedly. He lifted them up one at a time to hug and kiss them hello. The one person that could complete this perfect homecoming came walking toward him, her big blue eyes sparkling with delight. “Time for me to kiss mommy,” he said, setting Lily down onto the floor.

“How was your day?” Sheridan asked, her bright smile drawing him closer.

“It was good, and getting better by the moment,” he said, pulling her into his arms to plan a long sensuous kiss on her lips.

“Mama, daddy kissy,” Lily chanted, and before long Luke had also joined in, followed by their tiny giggles.

“I guess I better be careful,” Luis laughed. ‘I didn’t know that little munchkins were paying such close attention.

“They don’t miss a trick, believe me,” Sheridan chuckled.

“You are never going to believe who stopped by the office today,” Luis challenged.

“Let’s see,” Sheridan said, pretending to ponder the question. “Don Miguel.”

“How did you know?” Luis said, disappointed that he was unable to surprise her.

“Your mother just called me a little while ago to invite us to dinner tomorrow night to welcome your grandfather back to town.”

“Does mama know that abeulo came to see me at the office today?” Luis asked, nervously.

“If she does, she didn’t mention it, why?”

“We were discussing the case on Antonio and abuelo doesn’t want mama and papa to know about it yet, and I agree.”

“How did he react to the news?” Sheridan asked, knowing full well that the man had to have been disappointed.

“He was furious to say the least. He believes that Antonio has shamed the family and talk about a small world. Abuelo actually has had business dealings with Stavros Panusis in the past.”

“That’s great Luis. At least you would have an introduction if you had to go over and interview the man, assuming he knows about his daughter’s activities.”

“Actually, I’m not going to have to be leaving the country at all. Abuelo is going to have his detectives take over the case. I told him that I didn’t want to leave you and the twins right now.”

“Luis, if this is something you feel you need to do, please do not let us stop you. We’ll make due here, even though we’ll miss you terribly,” Sheridan told him.

“It’s okay Sheridan, I’m glad that my grandfather is taking over. This whole thing has not been very easy for me and to tell you the truth, I really don’t want to be away from my family,” he assured her.

“Oh no Luke, I don’t think you should be doing that,” Sheridan called out, after she spotted the little boy straddling Ace’s back like he was riding a horse. The dog was lying on his stomach, but Sheridan was concerned that Luke would hurt the animal.

“Ace horsey, mama,” he told her, excitedly.

“He should be fine,” Luis assured her. “You can tell by the look on his face that Ace doesn’t mind. “No pulling on the ears Sport.”

“Me do horsey too,” Lily said, trying to push Luke off.

“Okay, Peanut you have to wait your turn, because if you keep pushing your brother I’m going to put you in timeout.”

If Sheridan didn’t know better, she would have sworn that poor Ace rolled his eyes. “Lily while your waiting, why don’t you get the picture you drew in daycare today and show it to daddy.”

Lily ran over to the coffee table to retrieve her drawing and brought it to Luis. “See daddy,” she said, proudly.

“Tell daddy who that is in your picture,” Sheridan instructed her.

Luis looked down at the three scribbled figures, two large and one small and praised his daughter like it were some fine work of art. “So, tell me who these people are in your pretty drawing.”

“Lukie, me, baby,” she said, pointing to each one with her little finger.

“That is the sweetest thing Peanut. You did such a good job on drawing this. I guess e you have mommy’s talent,” he said, winking at Sheridan.

“I almost forgot to tell you that you got a package from Spain today Luis,” she said, picking up a large envelope from the desk.

“It’s got the return address of the convent in Toledo. I bet it’s from Dario,” Luis said, clearly touched. He opened it to find some more artwork, but these were obviously done by a much older child then Lily. There was also enclosed a photo of Luis and Dario on the day of the party, standing there smiling into the camera, as well as a letter from the boy telling them that he missed them all and could not wait to come to America.”

“Daddy, me see too,” Lily said, looking at the picture.

“That boy standing next to daddy is named Dario. When mommy and daddy were in Spain we went to this place where lots of children lived.”

“Me see too,” Luke said, abandoning his position on Ace to see what everybody was looking at.

“He really was such a sweet boy,” Sheridan said, smiling at the happy memory from that day.

“Have you heard any news from Father Anthony on adoptive parents for Dario?” Luis asked her.

“Actually, I spoke with him last week and he did say that a couple of families were strong possibilities, but nothing definite yet. He really is working hard to find a home for Dario, so I guess we just have to keep our fingers crossed.”

“Can you imagine the look on his face if they do find a home for him?” Luis said, wishing he could be there to see it.

“I know,” Sheridan agreed. “Nobody deserves it more than him. My heart just went out for him that day.”

“Daddy, boy,” Luke said, pointing at the picture.

“That’s Dario Sport,” Luis told his son.

“I think it’s time for us to get some dinner, because you two need to get baths before you go to bed,” Sheridan announced.

“Okay, let’s pick up your toys,” Luis said, clapping his hands.

“No daddy, me eat,” Luke told him.

“Not until you pick up your toys,” Luis ordered. “Let’s go Sport. There’s not that many and your sister is already finished.”

After dinner and baths, Luis read the twins their bedtime story and Sheridan tucked them in, and kissed their chubby cheeks. They were asleep before they left the room and turned out the light.

“I think I’m going to take a nice hot bath,” Sheridan said, stretching. “Want to join me?”

“Okay, but no bubbles,” he teased.

Sheridan ran the bath but when Luis wasn’t looking she poured some of her favorite bath oils in the water. “Get those clothes off honey,” she said, stripping off her own.

When they were both naked, Luis insisted on helping her. “I don’t want you to slip and fall. Those bath oils really make the bottom of the tub slippery.”

“How did you know?” she asked, surprised, because he hadn’t even been in the room when she poured the oils into the bath.

“I was looking in the mirror in the bedroom and I saw you, but that’s okay. If you don’t mind me smelling like flowers than I guess can live with it.”

“I forgot to tell you that Kay came into the office today and asked me to be one of her bridesmaids,” she said, leaving back against his chest.

“That was nice of her. Maybe we can be partners because your brother asked me to be in the wedding too.”

“I gave her the opportunity to back out since I was going to be huge by then but she said she didn’t care, she wanted me in it anyway. I just hope thatI don’t feel too self conscience.”

“You’re going to be the most beautiful woman there,” he said, kissing the top of her head.

“I think that Kay will probably be the most beautiful woman there since she is the bride,” Sheridan laughed. “I do love you for saying that though.”

“I’m serious Sheridan. I happen to think you are beautiful. Of course I don’t usually look at other woman that way.”

“Okay sweetie, I think you convinced me,” she chuckled. “You don’t have to go overboard. You are not going to believe what else they asked me. They actually want the twins to be in the wedding too.”

“What’s the theme of the wedding? Blues Clues?” Luis said, chuckling at his own joke. “What did you tell them?”

“I told them that I didn’t think it was such a great idea. If the twins were a few years older it would be one thing, but I can just see them acting up and if they spoiled the wedding I would be mortified.”

“Maybe not,” Luis said. “That would right up Peanut’s ally to prance down the aisle in a pretty dress. She’s eat up the attention. Luke might be a little shy but I think he would be okay.”

“Are you serious Luis?” she asked, surprised by his confidence. “We are talking about Luke and Lily here. You do remember the trouble they can get into?”

“Let’s just talk to them about it and see what they say,” Luis suggested. “They may not even want to do it. Now, it would really be nice if you would wash my back.”

“I will if you wash my chest,” she said in a silky voice.

 

 

Chapter 27

A year ago, Pilar would never have imagined that she would be sharing a family meal with her beloved husband and father present. All the years of pain seemed to have melted away to be replaced by a happiness that she had not thought possible. If only her firstborn son would come home again her life would be perfect..........

“Pilar, your father asked you a question,” Martin’s voice sounded.

“I am sorry papa,” Pilar apologized. “What is it that you wanted to know?”

“You looked as if your mind was a million miles away. I asked if something was bothering you?” Don Miguel told her.

“No, not really,” she said, with a small smile. “I was just thinking about how wonderful it was to have my husband and papa here with us now. We are all so blessed, and I am very grateful, but if Antonio were here my life would be perfect.”

“I know Pilar,” Martin said, putting his hand on her shoulder, in a comforting gesture. “Now that I have the financial means I’m going to look into finding our son.”

“Oh Martin, that would be wonderful,” she said, excitedly.

Don Miguel and Luis shared a look with a silent acknowledgement that was understood by both. It was time to reveal that they had been looking for Antonio, but how much should they tell? His grandfather nodded and Luis let him take the lead. “Mija, Martin, I was saving this for when I had more concrete information, but there is no need for you to look into Antonio’s whereabouts.”

“Papa, what are you trying to say?” Pilar asked, fearful that he would tell her that her son was dead.

“Please do not look so worried mija. I have had some of my investigators try to locate Antonio and even though we do not know his exact location, there is a very good possibility that he is living in Europe,” Don Miguel said, evasively.

“Gracias papa,” Pilar said with tears in her eyes. “Just knowing he is alive is like a giant weight lifted off of my shoulders.”

“Were you able to find out anything about what he has been doing for all of these years Don Miguel?” Martin asked.

“Not much Martin, but I did find out that he was driving racecars for a while and went by the name of Brian O’Leary.”

“Why would he use his middle name?” Pilar asked, clearly upset by this news.

“And my mother’s maiden name?” Martin added.

“I do not know,” Don Miguel admitted.

“I’m thrilled that he’s okay, but I’m also furious that he would be running around Europe living the good life and not once call his mother. There is no excuse for that,” Martin said, angrily.

“Here pawpaw,” Lily said, sweetly offering him a slice of her cooked carrots in an attempt to make her grandfather feel better. It was just the thing to break the tension in the room, and everyone laughed.

“Thank you Lily,” Martin smiled, tossing the carrot into his mouth in a grand gesture.

“More pawpaw,” Lily offered another.

“Sweetie, that is really nice of you but pawpaw has his own carrots and you need to eat yours,” Sheridan told her gently.

Don Miguel chuckled over Lily’s antics, and then suddenly sobered. “We can discuss Antonio at a later time, but I did want you to know that there is no need to worry for his safety.”

“Thank you papa,” Pilar said, gratefully.

“I have much to make up for. Now, Paloma you look like your old self again, but you need to put some meat on your bones,” Don Miguel told her with a concerned look.

“Are you kidding abuelo? If anything good came out of that accident it was losing that seven pounds that I gained since I’ve been home. Besides, I need to be in shape so that I can hit the beach when I go to Spain.”

“I am glad that you brought up the subject of your visit to Spain,” Don Miguel said with a twinkle in his eyes. “I have a big surprise planned for the three of you.”

“Abuelo, you can’t just say that and not tell us what it is,” Theresa whined. “Besides, I need to know how to dress.”

“I have to admit that I’m curious too abuelo,” Miguel added.

“Are you afraid you’re not going to have the proper dress little brother?” Luis teased.

“You’re just a barrel of laughs Luis,” Miguel said, flashing his brother a foul look.

“What about you Paloma? Are you not in the least bit curious,” Don Miguel queried?

“I’m still trying to deal with the excitement of going to Spain abuelo. I don’t know if I’m prepared for any more good news.”

“I suppose that Terasita does bring up a good point because you will need to be dressed properly,” Don Miguel said, thoughtfully.

“Please tell us abuelo, or I’m going to go crazy,” Theresa begged, dancing around in her chair.

“We cannot have that now, can we?” Don Miguel said, winking at his daughter. “I have discovered that King Juan-Carlos and Queen Sofia will be in Valencia during the time of your visit. They are coming to raise money for a large Aids research hospital that is being built in Barcelona. There will be a charity ball with the king and queen in attendance, so I decided it would be the perfect opportunity to present my grandchildren to them.”

“Oh my God!” Theresa squealed, putting her hand over her heart. “Oh my God............”

“Teetee, shhhh,” Luke said, putting his little hands over his ears.

“Really sis, I know you’re excited but do you have to screech in my son’s ear that way?” Luis grumbled.

“Wow abuelo, this is pretty amazing,” Miguel said. “Do we have to bow and all that stuff?”

“Oh no, I’ll probably make a complete fool of myself,” Paloma worried.

“There is no need to be concerned about protocol,” Don Miguel assured them. “I will have someone train you on the proper etiquette.”

“I could train them papa,” Pilar offered.

“Are you sure that you have the time?” Don Miguel asked. “I know you have met the king and queen many times when you were growing up, but I thought you would be busy with your new business venture.”

“Mama, you never told us that,” Theresa said, excitedly.

“Well, papa is Juan-Carlos’s second cousin, so we had many occasions to be in their company. I can remember that Queen Sofia was very young then, and I thought she was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.”

“I for one am excited over the fact that Royalty is finally embracing the Aids cause,” Sheridan said. “Ten years ago this would not have happened.”

“Yes, people can no longer bury their heads in the sand because this is a real threat that can touch all of our lives,” Don Miguel noted.

“How perfect can this be,” Theresa gushed. “We get to meet the king and queen, dress in beautiful clothes and help a worthy cause all at the same time. We just have to go shopping.”

“Sometimes I wonder if you really get it Theresa,” Luis said, shaking his head in amazement. “Are you sure you want to get her near Royalty abuelo?”

“Oh, you just be quiet Luis. I think you’re just jealous because you don’t get to meet the king and queen,” Theresa accused.

“No Teetee, daddy good,” Lily said, defensively.

“That’s sweet Peanut, but Aunt Theresa was just kidding, because she knows that I don’t care about stuff like that,” Luis said, swelling with pride over the fact that his little daughter would come to his defense that way.

“Okay, just because you’re all adults now doesn’t mean I’m going to put up with this sniping in my house,” Martin warned. “Now, let’s all play nice and enjoy this wonderful dinner your mother worked so hard to prepare for us.”

“I think that is a wonderful suggestion Martin,” Don Miguel said, approvingly.

Later when Luis was giving his grandfather a ride back to his hotel, he brought up the subject of Antonio. “Thanks for not telling mama and papa about my involvement in locating Antonio abuelo. I just don’t think I would be able to keep the truth from them if they started to ask questions.”

“I was purposely vague to give you the opportunity to tell them you were helping me with this, but I also wanted to respect your decision should you not want them to know.”

“I really appreciate that, but I’m so torn about this abuelo. I feel like I’m being deceitful and that’s just not my style, but on the other hand I don’t want to reveal Antonio’s past deeds without him here to defend himself.”

“You just do what you feel in here,” Don Miguel said, laying his hand on his stomach. “And in here,” he said, pointing to his heart. “As long as you can look into the mirror every night and know you have done your best, there is nothing more.”

********************

A drive along the beach had done much to lighten Jordan’s mood and she suddenly felt this overwhelming need to see Noah. She checked the time and realized that he would be getting off from the late shift at the hospital soon, so she drove that way hoping to see him. She didn’t have to wait long before he came out the door to the Emergency Room so she slid out of the car and walked up to meet him. “Hey sailor, are you looking for a good time?” she asked with a saucy grin.

He flashed her a sexy white smile, as he checked her out from head to toe. “I might be, but you look pretty expensive. How much is this going to cost me?”

“Let’s see,” she said, pondering his question for a moment. “What about a big juicy kiss?”

“I could definitely afford that, but maybe we should find a place that’s a little more private,” he said, looking around at some of the hospital staff filling the parking lot as they left for the night.

“I know just the place,“ she smiled. “Do you want to follow me there?”

“I’d follow you anywhere,” he told her, standing just out of her reach, which drove her crazy with desire to touch him, and he knew it.

“Let’s go,” she said, with a little shiver that had nothing to do with the crispness of the early spring evening.

The whole way to the cottage, she kept checking for his headlights in her rear view mirror to assure herself that he was still following. She was also trying to calm down so that she didn’t jump him the second he walked into the door. When they did arrive at the cottage, Jordan suggested they have a late night snack of cheese and fruit to go along with a glass of wine. “I forgot to ask do you have an early day tomorrow?” she asked, holding her breath waiting for his answer.

“As a matter of fact, I have a late class tomorrow, so the night is yours,” he promised.

“I was hoping that you would say that. You know Noah, I really want to apologize to you about being so high maintenance lately.............”

“Jordan, you don’t have to..........”

“No, I’ve had an epiphany Noah. It always seems to be about me, and I don’t like the needy person I’ve become since I came back home. I want you to know that I’m here for you to lean on too.”

“That means a lot to me,” he smiled warmly. “But, you‘ve had some bad things happen to you in the last several months and it‘s okay to seek comfort from other people.”

“Always the gentleman, but now that I got that off of my chest why don’t I pour us a glass of wine?” she asked with a bright smile.

“That sounds great, but would you mind if I took a quick shower first? I just want to get this hospital smell off of me.”

“Of course not, please make yourself at home. There should be fresh towels in the linen closet.” After he left, she went into the kitchen to put together a plate of cheese and fruit when it occurred to her that he might want something more substantial after a hard eight hours at the hospital. She went into the bathroom to ask, but when she saw the outline of his powerful body through the filmy shower curtain, all thoughts of her purpose flew right out of her head. The picture of beads of water running down his muscular frame propelled her to strip her clothes away so that she could enjoy the sight first hand. He greeted her with a knowing smile as she slipped into the shower stall to join him. “This wasn’t planned you know.”

“Spontaneity is always much better,” he growled, pulling her into the spray of water that was pelting his body. A little start of surprise escaped her lips, right before he lowered his head to cover them with one of his most passionate kisses. He still hadn’t paid her, and he had every intention of doing that now with an added bonus thrown in for good measure.

Jordan hadn’t expected this quick reaction from him, and wasn’t prepared for the wave of sensual pleasure that was filling her body. If he hadn’t been holding her up, her weak knees would surely have deserted her now. She finally found her bearings, and returned his hungry ardor with matched enthusiasm. Suddenly his mouth left her own to trail a series of kisses in a tantalizing journey down the front of her body. When she saw his tongue flick across the swollen tip of her breast, she crumpled against him. “Noah,” she groaned. “I want you............ I want you now.”

“Be patient you greedy little tiger,” he chuckled. “Don’t forget good things come to those who wait.” With that said, he lifted her up and placed her on the tiled ledge. He kissed her lips, and dropped to his knees to kiss her most secret desire.

She watched, unable to take her eyes away. It was so intimate that she should be embarrassed, but instead the sight of his lips against her tender flesh sent a wave of sizzling heat that pounded though her body like an earthquake. With wanton abandonment, she moved against him, in a dance older than time, until she could take no more. “Now Noah,” she demanded in a raspy voice.

“Yes, now,” he said, rising to his feet to show her just how much the taste of her had affected him. Her hot gaze made him grow even harder, and he let her get her fill before he plunged into the very core of her desire. But it wasn’t enough............ He wanted to be closer, so he lifted her up instructed her to wrap her legs around his waist.

She didn’t know it was possible for two humans to be so intimately connected and she savored every nuance of their joining. He held her petite body effortlessly making it easy for her to move against his demanding strokes. Never had she felt so alive........... She wanted it to end so that she could feel the euphoria, but there was also a part of her that wanted to stay this way in his arms forever. The control was not hers to keep however, because suddenly an explosion so intense ripped through her very being making her scream out with pure ecstasy. “Oh God, I love you Noah,” was all she could manage to call out in a shaky voice.

“I love you too,” he whispered as a prelude to his ravenous kiss. He could still feel the way her body quivered with pleasure and the dewy evidence of her orgasm and he knew right then that it would no longer be possible to keep this sweet agony alive. It was more powerful than anything he had ever experienced before or dreamed of ever experiencing again, and he knew that he could never love another woman the way he loved Jordan. There was no turning back now that he had tasted the very essence of her being.

Later as they lay next to each other feasting on their midnight snack sharing kisses and sweet declarations of love it struck Jordan that she didn’t want him to leave. “I hate it that you have to go home Noah,” she pouted. “I mean, it’s just that tonight has really been special and...........”

“I know,” he said, giving her a quick kiss. “I’m not going anywhere, at least until tomorrow.”

“I guess I’m going to have to be content with that for now,” she sighed.

“Jordan, this isn’t easy for me either believe me. I would like nothing more than to wake up every morning next to you, but I’m not in any position right now to even support myself let alone a wife.”

“Did I say I wanted you to marry me?” she asked defensively when deep down inside she wanted nothing more than to be his wife, but she would be damned if she would admit it.

“Calm down, I didn’t say that you did, but you have to know that I’m committed to you and eventually I will ask the big question. But I have to ask Jordan, are you willing to hang in there for the long haul?”

“Are you serious Noah?” she asked, unable to hide her pleasure. “Do you really think about marrying me some day?”

“Of course I do,” he assured her. “Whenever I think about my future with kids and a minivan in the driveway, I always picture you sitting right there across the dinner table from me. The problem is, that’s not going to happen for a while. I start my internship next fall, and after that is my residency. It’s going to take a lot of my time and a lot more of my money and you need to think long and hard about whether or not you are willing to stick it out with me. It’s not going to be easy, and I wouldn’t think any less of you if you couldn’t handle it...............”

“Excuse me Noah Bennett, but I have no intention of you getting out of this that easy. I am in it for the duration, except we are going to have to discuss one thing that is never going to work,” she said in a serious voice.

“What?” he asked, growing concerned.

“I would rather stick a fork in my eye than drive a minivan, so you may as well get that idea right out of your head immediately, or we will have a serious problem,” she threatened.

He laughed then, and pulled her down for another one of his juicy kisses. The minivan was forgotten as they lost themselves again to the passion that would always be ever present between them.

********************

Across town another couple lay in the afterglow of passionate bliss. Luis had Sheridan cradled against him, in spoon fashion with his hand resting against her abdomen. “How’s our baby doing in there?”

“Our baby is sleeping just like her mother should be,” Sheridan said, trying to stifle a yawn.

“Okay, I’ll let you go to sleep, but why did you call the baby a her? Do you know something that I don’t? You asked the doctor didn’t you?” he accused.

“Of course not,” she mumbled, sleepily. “We agreed that we wanted to be surprised this time and I wouldn’t go behind your back.”

“So, why do you think we’re having a girl?” he asked, curiously.

“I don’t know, I guess I just have this feeling,” she said, turning so that she was facing him. “Why, does the thought of a little girl disappoint you?”

“Not at all, I love little girls, but I think we’re having a boy,” Luis said, confidently. “In fact I’m sure of it.”

“Oh really, are you Miss Cleo now?” she laughed.

“Nope, it’s call daddy’s intuition,” he said, flashing her a disarming smile.

“I’m so tired, but I just might be able to wake up if you keep smiling at me that way. You know I can’t resist it,” she told him, running her hand up his chest.

“You know you can sleep in tomorrow since the twins decided to spend the night at mama’s. I’ll even serve you breakfast in bed,” he promised, trying to coax her into some more romance.

“Umm, breakfast in bed,” she said, giving the matter some consideration. “I might be able to be talked into that.”

“Come here,” he said, pulling her into a kiss. “There, does that do it for you?”

“That’s a very good start, but before we get too excited I want to talk to you about something. You’ve been really quiet about what happened at your parent’s house earlier. Are you upset that Don Miguel told Pilar and Martin about Antonio?”

“What else could he do? Mama looked so upset that Antonio might be dead or something. He couldn’t let her continue to worry like that,” Luis reasoned. “Besides, I couldn’t let papa waste his money on investigators when it wasn’t necessary.”

“I’m glad that he told them. I can’t imagine how it would feel to know our son was out there somewhere and we had no idea if he was dead or alive,” she said, feeling a slight shiver.

“Well, hopefully abuelo’s investigators can locate him and bring him home and mama and papa can see him after all of these years, but first I want the opportunity to kick his ass for doing this to the family.”

“Now Luis, Lily said you were good,” she reminded him, smiling at her little daughter’s defense for her father. “You don’t want to prove her to be a liar now do you?”

Luis smiled. “Peanut was cute, but so was Luke when he told Theresa to tone it down. I had to contain myself when he put his hands over his ears.”

“They are pretty adorable,” Sheridan admitted. “I hope they’re being good tonight.”

“I’m sure they’re fast asleep just like little angels. Now, I think we were just about ready to continue our lovemaking. That is if you aren’t too tired, because if you are I’ll let you get your rest.”

“Suddenly I’m wide awake and I can’t think of anything better than to have you buried deep inside me,” she purred, moving against his body.

“Sweetheart, you just said the magic words,” he whispered, bringing his mouth down to consume her with his sensual kisses.

********************

Paloma thought she was dreaming at first, but she finally realized that the flicker against her cheek was very real. Her eyes flew open, scared that it was some spider, she brushed it away only to grasp a tiny hand. “What?” she said, reaching for the light to find Luke and Lily standing beside her bed.

“Hi Poma,” Luke whispered

“Poma seep Lukie,” Lily told her brother.

“Well, I’m not sleeping anymore,” she said, sitting up in bed. “What are you little squirts doing up this late? You’re supposed to be asleep in that other bed over there.”

“Me play now,” Luke said.

“I don’t think so little man. It is almost past midnight and you are supposed to be asleep. You promised abuela you would be good if she let you sleep in the big bed in here with me.”

“Me cared,” Lily said, bottom lip quivering.

“Is that what this is all about?” Paloma asked, gently. “Are you scared too Luke?”

“Me too Poma,” he confirmed.

“Okay, well I guess you’re going to have to sleep here in bed with me, but first do either one of you have to go to the potty?” They both shook their head no, so she lifted them both into the bed beside her. “You have to promise me that you will lie still because we don’t have a lot of room here, and I don’t want you to fall out of bed.”

“Poma, me jump,” Luke said, trying to stand on the bed.

“I don’t think so. If abuela hears us playing in here we are going to be in big trouble. You don’t want her to tell your mommy and daddy that you were up in the middle of the night do you?”

“No tell daddy,” Lily begged.

“Okay, I‘m turning off the light now,” she said, reaching for the bedside table. “Now, I want you both to lay beside me, and make sure you cuddle really close,” she instructed, as she put an arm around each of them.

“Ni night Poma,” Luke said, kissing her on the cheek.

“Good night sweetie,” she said, kissing him back on the top of the head. “I want a goodnight kiss from you too Lily.”

“Poma, me go potty,” the little girl announced as soon as they were settled for the night.

“I can see I’m not going to get a wink of sleep tonight,” she sighed. “Your mommy and daddy owevbtg3w5g4 me big time.”

********************

Antonio opened the door quietly, hoping that Maria was asleep so that he could seduce her out of her nasty mood. She had been furious with him earlier when she had walked in just in time to see him in a very compromising situation with his old girlfriend. It wasn’t his fault Mona had planted a big kiss on him before he could tell her he was not available at the moment. He had tried to explain, but Maria was in no mood to listen and she had thrown a drink in his face. Just because it wasn’t true love, he still cared a lot for Maria and he wasn’t ready to give her up just yet. He crept into the dark bedroom, and began to strip his clothes away, but had only gotten as far as his shirt when the light suddenly filled the room. “What the hell?” he said, frantically looking around the room.

“I am right behind you yourouni,” she snapped, just before a glass vase flew by his head missing him by inches before it crashed against the wall breaking into a million pieces. Her dark eyes were glowing with fury and she had never looked so beautiful.

“Now come on Maria, you could have killed with that thing and there is no need to call me a pig,” he said, turning to grace her with a smile. “I swear to God, that Mona initiated the whole thing. She jumped on me before I knew what was happening.”

“Please do not insult me anymore than you already have,” she spat. “I will not be made a fool of. I should tell my baba about what you did so he can take you out to sea and drop your worthless body overboard.”

“Come on Maria, would you really have your father kill me when I’m an innocent man? If I wanted to be with Mona, would I risk coming here to try and explain myself?”

“I am not stupid Tony. I know that the real reason you are here is because my baba is investing in your new business venture, and one word from me would have him pulling his funds away so fast your head would spin.”

“Okay, I admit that I don’t want anything to ruin my business deal with your father, but only because it will delay things. There are plenty of places I can go to get backing for my car export business.”

“Good, maybe Mona can give you the money..........”

That was it. He needed to take charge of the situation. Before she knew what hit her he scooped her up in his arms, carrying her kicking and screaming to dump her unceremoniously on the bed. He jumped on top of her before she could escape and pinned her arms over her head. “Now, you’re going to listen to me, and as soon as I’ve had my say, I’ll let you back up.”

“Malaka,” she hissed, spitting in his face.

“Damn it,” he growled, shifting his hand to capture both of her arms so he could wipe his face. “Mona jumped on me and that is the truth, and if you want me to end the business deal with your father then I will, but know this Maria. I want to be with you and only you!” With that, he let her hands go and slid from the top of her body to sit on the edge of the bed. It was a big risk, because she could easily go off on him, but he was going to trust his gut instinct on this one.

“I guess you are good for one thing,” she said, kneeling behind him, running her hands over his muscular back. “If you satisfy me, I just might forget our little argument tonight.”

“I’m not your whore Maria............”

“Do not get all self-righteous on me now Tony,” she said, rubbing her voluminous body against his back. He almost jumped off of the bed when she reached around his waist and touched him intimately. “Let us not pretend to be anything other then what we are.............”

How dare she act like she was the one in control here. Like quicksilver, he had her flat on the bed and stripped out of her silk nightgown. She was quite tantalizing lying there with her long dark hair spread out like a cloud against the pillow and her full heaving breasts taunting him with all kinds of decadent thoughts. “Do you want me Maria?” he asked while running his finger over her aroused nipples.

“You know that I do,” she answered, moving her body wantonly.

“Good, because I’m about ready to explode,” he groaned, lowing his big body flush against hers.

“Oh Tony, you really have mastered the art of lovemaking,” she purred.

Later, as they lay catching their breaths, Maria pulled a pack of cigarettes out of her bedside drawer and lit one taking a long drag from the filtered end. “Those things are going to kill you,” Antonio grumbled.

“If anything kills me it will be that large weapon between your legs;” she chuckled, running her hand up his slick chest.

“You really are a saucy little bitch you know that?” he said, smiling.

“You love it Tony, so don’t pretend that you are offended........... Oh, I just remembered something. I had a very interesting phone call concerning you today.”

“Somebody called about me?” he asked, suddenly getting a bad taste in his mouth.

“Yes, and you are never going to believe who it was,” she said, goading him along.

“Just spit it out Maria. Who called about me?” he asked in a clipped tone.

“You remember Jordan Crane don’t you? She was on with us in the South of France earlier this year.”

“Jordan Crane called you asking about me?” he questioned suspiciously. “What did she want to know?”

“I am not really sure,” she said, shrugging her shoulder. “She just wanted to know if I was still involved with you. She tried to make it sound like she was just casually calling to check up on me, but she was very obvious about her interest in you.”

“Why in the hell would Jordan Crane care about me?” he asked, feeling really unsettled about this latest development. “I barely spoke to her when we were in France.”

“I do not know. When I asked in my usual jealous rage, she said she had no romantic interest in you and that she just wanted to make sure that I was happy. I do not believe her though...........”

“Do you know where she was calling from Maria?” he demanded.

“She was in the United States. I think she was in some small town where here family lives. Why.............?”

“Was the name of the town Harmony?” he asked, praying it wasn’t.

“Yes, that is that name she said. What is going on here Tony?”

He ignored her question and asked one of his own. “Did you tell her where we are?”

“Of course I did,” she said, starting to get frustrated by all of his secrecy.

“We have to pack our bags and get out of here,” he ordered, jumping out of bed.

“I am not going anywhere until you tell me why you are so bothered about this,” she said, stubbornly. “Oh God, are you running from the police?”

“No, I’m not running from the police. I’m going to tell you something that I want you to promise that you will not repeat.”

“I promise,” she assured him, willing to say anything to get this information out of him.

“I was born and raised in Harmony..............”

“Oh,” she said, surprised. “The same Harmony that Jordan Crane is from?”

“Exactly, and that’s why I’m spooked out about her phone call. Look, I left home when I was in my early twenties and haven’t spoken with my family since then. My brother is married to a Crane. He could have found out somehow that Jordan knows me.”

“So, I do not understand the problem. What could your brother do to you?”

“He could find me that’s what, and I can’t let that happen just yet. At least not until I’m ready to go home on my terms.” Something occurred to him suddenly that he hadn’t thought of before. What if Jordan Crane was interested in him because she had found out about his connection to her mother, and the secret that drove him away all those years ago? That would be much worse than Luis trying to find him. “Come on Maria, we need to get out of here,” he said in a panicked voice.

“You are being foolish. There is not enough time for your brother to get here by tonight, so calm down and come back to bed,” she said, patting the sheet beside her. “We can leave in the morning.”

“I suppose you’re right,” he agreed, joining her under the sheets.

“Now, I want you to forget about your brother and let me help you relax,” she said, stroking his body.

“I’m sorry Maria, but I’m too distracted to perform for you right now,” he complained.

“Oh Tony, you should know that I always rise to a challenge, and so will you by the time I am finished............”

 

Chapter 28

Whitney was busy trying to sort out the billing, when Jordan came into the office. It was really good to see her, but she was curious about her reason for the visit. “Jordan, this is a pleasant surprise. It’s been a while since I’ve seen you.”

“I know, and I hate that,” Jordan said, feeling terrible. “Things have been so crazy in my life lately, but hopefully things will settle down soon. I was so sorry to hear about your injury though.”

“I appreciate that, and I can’t tell you how much I loved the flowers you sent. They really were beautiful,” Whitney said, gratefully.

“I’m so sorry Whitney, this injury must really put a damper on your training schedule. That really is a shame.”

“Between you and me, I’m actually enjoying the break, but please don’t repeat that to my dad. So, what brings you here? Don’t tell me you need an investigator?” Whitney asked.

“Actually I was hoping to speak with Luis, but it doesn’t look like he’s here right now,” she said, looking around the open loft space.

“Oh, Luis and Chad had to go to court to testify on that case against those guys that were stealing from the Electronics Company,” Whitney told her.

“Darn, I really needed to see him,” Jordan said, clearly disappointed.

“If you don’t mind waiting around for a little bit, they should be back soon. Chad called a few minutes ago and said they were heading back to the office.”

“Oh good, then maybe I will wait,” she said, secretly wondering if it might be better if she left since she was dreading the news she had to relay to Luis.

“Can I get you some coffee Jordan?” Whitney asked, rising from her chair.

“I would love some, but you sit back down,” Jordan said, holding her hand out. “You don’t need to be running around anymore than necessary. Just tell me where it is and I’ll get it myself.” Whitney pointed the way to the kitchen, and Jordan poured herself a cup, and looked around until she found some Half & Half in the small refrigerator. “I forgot to ask if I could get you anything,” she called out.

“No thank you. I’m ready to float right now from drinking so much coffee already,” Whitney called back.

“We really do need to play some tennis when your all healed again,” Jordan suggested.

“I would love that,” Whitney said, smiling. “So, if you don’t mind me asking, how are things going with Noah?”

Jordan’s face lit up and she smiled. “Things couldn’t be any better, but what about you? Is my hunky half brother going to quit messing around and pop the big question?”

“I’ll tell you what Jordan, why don’t you ask Chad and let me know...........”

“Why don’t you ask me yourself?” Chad said, making Whitney jump, because she hadn’t heard the guys come in. “What are you two talking about?”

“We were talking about dinner,” Jordan supplied. “I was just telling Whitney that you two should go out to dinner with Noah and I some night soon.”

“If you believe that Chad, I have some swampland in Florida I’d like to sell you,” Luis chuckled.

“Am I missing something here?” Chad asked, looking at them all with confusion.

“He’s just teasing,” Whitney covered. “Jordan, didn’t you want to speak to Luis?”

“Yes I did,” she said, finally remembering her purpose. “Is there some place we go and talk in private?”

“Sure, why don’t we go upstairs to the conference room,” Luis suggested.

“Luis, I found out where your brother is,” Jordan told him, as soon as they were alone.

“That’s great news Jordan,” Luis said, excitedly. “So where is he?”

“He’s in Athens, Greece with Maria Panusis,” but..........”

“I can’t believe it Jordan. You have accomplished more with one phone call than Don Miguel’s investigators and I was able to accomplish in months. The more I get to know you the more you remind me of Sheridan..........”

“Luis, wait,” she interrupted, growing more and more uncomfortable with his praise. “Before you submit my name for the Nobel Peace Prize, I think you should know that I might have raised suspicion with Maria. If she tells your brother, he just might put two and two together and figure out that somebody is looking for him,” she said, clearly upset.

“Why would you think that?” Luis asked, concerned about her distress.

“I tried to be discreet Luis, but I forgot just how jealous Maria could be. Apparently, I was a little too over jealous with my interest in Tony and Maria accused me of wanting her man. I told her that was simply not true because I had someone special here that I was crazy about, but I think that made her even more suspicious. If she tells your brother that I was asking about him, they could just take off..............”

“Jordan, don’t beat yourself up about this. If Antonio does put two and two together and figures out that his family is trying to find him, so be it. If he wants to hide from us there is nothing we can do about it,” Luis reasoned.

“I still feel terrible, and I hope I didn’t blow it for you.” She fished in her purse and pulled out a piece of paper, handing it to him. “Here is the number do with it what you want.”

“Thank you Jordan,” Luis said, flashing her smile to assure her that he was not upset. “Please don’t worry about this.............” His cell phone rang then, and he excused himself to answer it, because he saw that it was Sheridan. “Hi babe, what’s going on?”

“I just got out of a meeting and I wanted to find out how court went today,” she said, warming him with just the sound of her voice.

“It went well, and it looks like there will be a conviction. You know, it was really sweet of you to call and check on me though,” Luis smiled into the phone.

“Well, I couldn’t get you out of my mind this morning. I wanted to make sure that the creep that hurt my man was properly punished. So, what do you have planned for the rest of your day?”

Luis suddenly remembered that Jordan was there sitting across from him. “I can’t believe I forgot to tell you that you niece is here right now. She found Antonio,” Luis told her.

“Oh Luis, that’s wonderful news. Will you put Jordan on the phone for a minute?”

“Sure,” he said, handing Jordan the phone.

“Yes Auntie,” Jordan chuckled.

“I’m not that much older than you are Jordan,” Sheridan reminded her. “Of course these days I certainly feel old and worn out, but enough about me. I just can’t tell you how much we appreciate what you did to find Antonio.”

“Well, don’t thank me just yet. Things didn’t go as smoothly as I had hoped and in fact I might have blown it, but I’ll let Luis tell you about it.”

“Now you have me curious, but I’m sure that your exaggerating. Any effort is greatly appreciated, so with that said would you mind putting my cute husband back on the phone?”

“No problem,” Jordan laughed. “Here cute husband. She wants to talk to you again.”

“So you think I’m cute?” Luis asked. “That’s not what you said last night. In fact you were............”

“Luis stop! she commanded, embarrassed. “I’m going to put you in time out like we do with the children.”

“Oh, so now you’re going to punish me?” he laughed. “We are definitely going to have to continue this conversation later tonight, but I probably should go. I’m being rude to Jordan.”

“Okay, I love you, even though you are a bad boy,” she laughed.

“I love you too,” Luis said, his voice sounding like a caress.

“So, how do you do it?” Jordan asked, shaking her head in amazement.

“Excuse me............?”

“How do the two of you keep your marriage so fresh, so romantic? You’ve been together for a long time now and you still act like you’re on your honeymoon.”

“The secret is to keep getting married, and then you’re always on your honeymoon,” Luis teased, but then grew serious. “We’ve had some rough times Jordan, but we love and trust each other. The important thing is to never take that love for granted and always keep the lines of communication open.”

“It’s really astounding to me,” Jordan sighed. “Of course, I haven’t witnessed very many marriages that stand the test of time. My own parent’s union is a perfect example of dysfunctional at its finest, and most of the friends I’ve had over the years are in just about the same situation that I am.”

“Hey, Noah Bennett is a good man, and from what I can see you’re a good person too Jordan. I think you’ll do just fine,” Luis assured her with a smile.

“I hope you’re right Luis, because I would give just about anything to have the kind of relationship with Noah that you and Sheridan have...........”

********************

Sheridan was just finishing up with some of the final touches on her report to the board when she heard a light knock on her door. “Come in,” she called out, and was surprised to see that it was Gwen that peeked her head around the door.

“Gwen, come in,” Sheridan greeted her with a warm smile. “It’s been too long.”

“You look really busy so maybe I should come back,” Gwen said, when she saw all the papers in front of Sheridan.

“No, really Gwen, I was just going over some last details for my report, but I’m in good shape. Please come in and sit down,” Sheridan urged, sensing that Gwen was troubled.

“Are you sure Sheridan?” Gwen said, hesitantly.

“Of course I’m sure, now sit down and tell me what has you so upset,” Sheridan directed.

“It’s Ethan Sheridan. I just had lunch with him and he’s really going through some rough stuff right now. I just don’t know how to help him,” she said, clearly distressed.

“But he seems to be in really good spirits lately,” Sheridan said, surprised she hadn’t picked up on it. “He has even been showing some enthusiasm about this big deal we’re working on.”

“I know, and he really has been so different since you started working here Sheridan, and I think he was starting to accept the way things are and move on with his life, but.............,” she hesitated, not sure if she should reveal everything.

“Gwen, please tell me everything. You know that you can trust me, and I want nothing but the best for Ethan.”

“I know that Sheridan,” Gwen acknowledged. “I just feel like I’m breaking Ethan’s confidence, but he just can’t go on with all of this pressure much longer.”

“Let me guess,” Sheridan said, suddenly realizing who was at the center of all of Ethan’s problems. “This has to do with Ivy doesn’t it?”

“Yes,” Gwen confirmed, relieved that Sheridan has guessed. “She is insisting that they go through with this lawsuit to contest Alistair’s latest will. Ethan is so torn, because part of him wants to just move on with his life, and another part of him wants to please Ivy. She has this control over him and she is forcing her dreams on Ethan.”

“I had really hoped that she had given up that idea,” Sheridan said with a worried frown. “Between you and me Gwen, I’m afraid that this might do Ethan more harm than good.”

“But there is a chance that Ethan could get his inheritance back...........”

“That’s not what I meant Gwen. I’m still so afraid that Ivy was lying about Julian being Ethan’s father and if that is the case, do you really want him to find out the truth in court in front of the world?”

“I hadn’t even considered that Sheridan. Do you really think that Ivy would lie about something that life shattering?”

“Think about it Gwen,” Sheridan reasoned. “You knew my father, and did you ever get the impression that he would do something so drastic as marrying Crystal and making Evan his heir unless he was sure?”

“Not normally, but Ivy said that he was going senile,” Gwen protested.

“Do you really believe that Gwen? My father must have had some pretty conclusive information to cut Ethan out of his will and make Evan his new heir.”

“Even if they do go to court, it’s still Ivy’s word against a dead man,” Gwen pointed out.

“Do you really think that the lawyers for my father are going to let the new will to be set aside without a DNA test?”

“Oh my God,” Gwen said, standing, bringing her fingers to her temples. “We can’t let that happen Sheridan. If Ivy is lying and that comes out in court, Ethan will be devastated.”

“You have to do everything you can to discourage Ethan from pursuing this Gwen, because we both know what could happen,” Sheridan warned.

“How can I say anything without telling him why I feel so strongly? I don’t want to be deceitful to Ethan,” Gwen said in an anguished voice.

Sheridan rose and hugged her friend. “I don’t know all the answers Gwen, but maybe you should just be honest with Ethan and tell him that there could be a possibility that his mother is not telling the truth. You don’t have to be accusatory about it but just say she could be denying it to protect him.”

“I don’t know if I can do it,” Gwen worried.

“I’ll be happy to help you Gwen,” Sheridan offered. “Maybe this will be the push that Ethan needs to find out the truth for himself.”

“Thank you Sheridan. I need to give this some thought............” Her cell phone rang then. She was going to let it ring, but there was a sudden feeling not to ignore the call. “I’m sorry Sheridan, but I think I should get this. Hello, Gwen Hotchkiss............ Where are you..........? This is all I need right now.......... I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

“Gwen, is everything all right? It’s not Ethan is it?” Sheridan asked, worriedly.”

“No, just a little family matter that I need to take care of. I have to go now Sheridan. We’ll talk soon,” Gwen said, rushing out the door.

******************

Jonathan Hotchkiss II, sat in the Book Cafe, sipping his coffee and checking out some of the local beauties of Harmony when his sister approached looking like she was ready for a fight. “You shouldn’t frown that way Gwenie or you’re going to get those nasty lines on your forehead,” her brother greeted with his charming white smile.

“This is no time to joke JJ,” Gwen said, taking a seat across from him. “Why aren’t you in school? Does daddy know that you’re home?”

“Whoa, one question at a time. I was on a plane for most of the night and my brain isn’t functioning yet from the lack of sleep and jet lag,” JJ protested.

“What did you do JJ?” Gwen demanded.

“I kind of got kicked out of school...........”

“Oh no, you didn’t,” Gwen said, exasperated. “You do know that daddy is going to have a coronary when he finds out. I can’t believe you got kicked out of school. You’re an excellent student, so what did you do that would make them take such a drastic action?” Gwen demanded.

“Well, the head master got a little upset when he caught me skinny dipping in the pool with his daughter,” JJ said, holding his breath waiting for the explosion.

“You what?” Gwen hissed, trying to keep her voice down. “Of all the stupid moves.........”

“Come on Gwenie, you have to help me out here,” JJ pleaded. “There’s a letter on its way right now from the head master to dad, and I have to find some way to intercept that thing.”

“Even if you do manage to get the letter, daddy is going to call the school to find out why you got kicked out, so you may as well tell him the truth,” Gwen advised.

“I can’t do that Gwenie. You know that dad will kill me. Hell, he’ll probably cut me out of the will. Why don’t you give me some money and I’ll go back to Europe and hide for a while,” he pleaded.

“JJ, that is totally out of the question. You have to finish the year or you will never make it into Oxford next year. You know that has always been daddy’s dream that you go to his alma mater,” Gwen reminded him. “How could you manage to screw up your final year of high school over a girl? I sure hope she was worth it.”

“For your information, it wasn’t my idea,” JJ said in his defense. “I’m only human, so how was I supposed to resist her invitation?”

“You know I love you little brother, but you have to stay here and face the music. If you run away, you’re end up regretting it,” Gwen said, softening her tone for the first time since she had arrived.

JJ was the polar opposite of his sister in the appearance department. His blue eyes and dark hair was a striking combination along with his handsome face. “If I stay and tell dad what happened will you be there to keep him from killing me?” JJ asked.

“Of course I will, and you don’t have to make daddy out to be a tyrant. You know that the only reason he’s hard on you is because he wants the best for you........”

“Oh my God, who is that goddess that just walked in?” JJ asked, mesmerized.

Gwen turned and saw Paloma Lopez-Fitzgerald walking over to some books on display. “Are you talking about Paloma?”

“Paloma,” he said, sounding the name with his lips. “An exotic name for her exotic looks. She’s beautiful and I think I just might be falling in love.”

“Oh please,” Gwen said, rolling her eyes. “How can you say that about somebody you haven’t even met before?”

“Okay, I’m exaggerating, but she does make my heart pound, so whatever that means...........”, he said, leaving the sentence unfinished. “Tell me about her.”

“Well, her full name is Paloma Lopez-Fitzgerald and her brother; Luis is married to Sheridan Crane. Her mother was the Crane housekeeper for years, and suddenly out of the blue we find out that her father is a Spanish aristocrat. Apparently Pilar, that’s her mother, had a falling out with her father when she married Martin Fitzgerald and they were estranged for years. She let her family believe that he was dead, so you can imagine the family’s surprise when Luis and Sheridan ran into him when they were vacationing in Spain. I’ve met Don Miguel and he is quite the imposing figure and it turns out that he’s a second cousin to King Juan-Carlos............”

“Okay, enough of the family history, I want you to tell me about her. What is she like?” JJ asked, staring at Paloma again, unable to keep his eyes off of her.

“I don’t know her all that well. She only recently returned to Harmony because she lived with her aunt since she was a baby. She’s kind of rebellious, but for the most part I think she’s a decent person, and you’re right about one thing. She really is quite stunning.”

“You have to introduce me to her,” JJ pleaded.

“Why bother JJ? As soon as daddy makes things right you’ll probably be heading back to Europe to finish out your senior year, so I doubt you’ll ever see her again...........”

“Gwenie, either you introduce me, or I’ll go up there and introduce myself,” he threatened, starting to rise from his chair.

“Okay,” she said, putting her hand on his arm to stop him. “I’ll call her over here, but you better behave and treat her respectively.”

“I wouldn’t treat her any other way,” JJ promised.

“Paloma,” Gwen called and waved to Paloma who was standing by the travel section.

“Oh, hi Gwen,” Paloma said, approaching their table. “I didn’t see you sitting over here.”

“You’re looking like your old self again. I’m so happy to see you recovered from your accident,” Gwen told her.

“You were in an accident?” JJ asked, finally making Paloma aware of him.

“I’m sorry, I’m being rude,” Gwen apologized. “Paloma, meet my brother Jonathan. He’s here visiting on a break from school.”

“Nice to meet you,” Paloma said, extending her hand to him. She couldn’t help noticing that his eyes were the most amazing shade of blue. When he stood to take her hand, she liked the fact that she could look up to him. She was tall, and most of the guys she met were either her height or shorter than she was.

“Paloma, it’s nice to meet you, but please call me JJ,” he said, gazing into her big green eyes. “Will you join us? I’ll buy you a coffee, unless you would prefer a soda............”

She almost refused, but for some odd reason, she couldn’t identify, she wanted to get to know him better. “Okay, but I really can’t stay long,” she said taking a seat beside him. The round table was small and his closeness was a little disconcerting. JJ called the waitress over and ordered her a soda.

“I see you have some books on Spain,” Gwen noted, trying to break the uncomfortable silence. She couldn’t believe her brother was sitting there like a lovesick schoolboy. “Are you planning a trip there?”

“Yes,” Paloma smiled. “I’m going there on spring break to visit my abuelo............, I mean grandfather. I’m pretty excited since I’ve never been there before.”

“Where does your grandfather live in Spain?” JJ asked her, liking the sound of her voice.

“He lives in Valencia,” she said, suddenly feeling shy which was a first for her.

“Oh, you will love it there,” Gwen said, excitedly. “Do you remember when we were there JJ? I think you were about twelve at the time.”

“Yeah, it was a great trip,” JJ said, smiling at the memory. “You’re going to love the beaches.” He couldn’t help but picture her there lying on the beach in a bikini, skin bronzed from the sun.

“So, where are leaving for your trip?” Gwen asked.

“In ten days, and I can’t wait,” Paloma said, smiling at the thought.

“So soon?” JJ asked, regretfully.

“Yes, I have to go on spring break since I already missed so much school when I had an accident,” Paloma told him.

“You never did tell me what happened. We’re you hurt badly?” JJ asked, hating the thought of her going through something like that.

“A drunk driver hit the car I was driving on New Year’s Eve. It was kind of bad, but I’m all recovered now.”

“I’m glad,” he said, warming her with the words.

“Look, I really do need to get home now,” she said, standing. “Gwen, it was nice to see you again, and JJ it was nice to meet you.”

“The pleasure was mine,” he said, standing to pull her chair back.

“Well, goodbye,” she said, going up to the counter to pay for her books, while JJ watched the whole time.

After she left, he was still staring at the door. “You know what Gwenie. I think maybe I’ll just finish my senior year right here in Harmony.”

“Oh God JJ. Why do you always have to make things so complicated? I’ve changed my mind. You’re on your own when you break this news to daddy.”

*****************

Sheridan smiled as she watched Luis playing with the children. The delight they shared being in each other’s company was so obvious and it filled her heart with pleasure. She placed her hand on her rounded tummy, and thought about this new child they would bring into the world. “You are very lucky little one, because you have the best daddy in the world, and your brother and sister already love you. We all love you……..,” she murmured in a low voice. Not that anyone would hear her anyway since Luis was tickling Luke and Lily’s tummies, and their giggles were reverberating through the room. This was always her favorite time of day, when the family could spend time together after all of the busy stress of the day. Unfortunately, it was getting close to bedtime for the twins and she really hated to break up the fun, but somebody had to be the bad guy. Luke looked over and smiled when he saw his mother.

“Mama come,” he said, waving his hand to her.

Sheridan walked over and sat down on the floor next to her family. “You all look like you are having the best time. Daddy sure is fun isn’t he?” she asked the children.

“Daddy tickee me,” Lily told her.

“I can see that sweetie and I could also heard you laughing,” she said, stroking the silky curls on her daughter’s head.

“We’re glad you could join us,” Luis said, leaning over to give her a quick kiss on the lips.

“Tickee mama too,” Lily suggested to her father.

“I think that’s a great idea Peanut,” Luis laughed.

“Oh I don’t think so,” Sheridan said, trying to get up from the floor, but Luis tackled her and began to tickle her mercilessly.

“Stop Luis,” Sheridan said, wiping the tears of laughter away. “I can’t take it any longer. You’re upsetting the baby.”

Sheridan was teasing, but Luke didn’t know that. “No daddy, baby seep,” Luke said, pulling at Luis’ arm.

“Okay Sport, I’ll leave mommy alone,” Luis promised, helping Sheridan to a sitting position.

“Speaking of sleep, it’s time for Luke and Lily’s bedtime,” Sheridan announced.

“No, me stay up,” Lily said, sticking her pouty lip out.

“I’m sorry Peanut, but it’s almost past your bedtime now, so let’s go. Hop to it,” he said, clapping his hands.

Later, after the twins were asleep, Luis and Sheridan finally had a chance to share a private moment since they had arrived home. This was usually the time that they shared the events of their days with one another, and tonight was no different. “You know Luis, have you noticed that Lily has been acting strangely whenever it’s time to go to bed lately?”

“I have noticed that. Tonight, she wouldn’t let me leave until she fell asleep. I asked her if something was wrong, but she wouldn’t tell me,” Luis told her.

“I hope it’s nothing serious,” Sheridan worried. “It’s not like her to act this way…….. What if she’s sick?”

“I think you would have seen symptoms if that were the case,” Luis pointed out.

“Just the same, I think we should have a talk with her tomorrow,” Sheridan suggested. “I just hate the thought of our sweet little girl being troubled by something.”

“I agree,” Luis said, dropping a kiss on her forehead. “Now that we have that settled, how was your day?”

“Well, I finally finished my report for the board meeting tomorrow which is a big relief, and also I had a visit from Gwen today.”

“Is there a problem, or did she just stop by to say hi?” Luis asked.

“No, actually she was very upset about Ethan. Apparently Ivy is putting the pressure on Ethan to go ahead with the lawsuit to contest father’s latest will.”

“This shouldn’t be a surprise Sheridan. You had to know Ivy was not going to let this go. The woman is a viper, and she’ll do anything to get what she wants. I hope that Gwen doesn’t want you to get involved in this mess.”

“Well, I kind of volunteered to be there to support her when she tries to talk Ethan out of going through with the lawsuit,” Sheridan said, holding her breath, waiting for his protest.

“Sheridan, haven’ t you already given enough by going to work at Crane to help the situation between Evan and Ethan? I know that you have a big heart and you’re trying to help out your family but the last thing I want is for you to get on Ivy’s bad side.”

“I know that Luis, but if Ivy is lying about Julian being Ethan’s father and the truth comes out in the courtroom if would be disastrous for Ethan. I just can’t in good conscience stand by and let that happen,” she said in her defense.

“I know I’m not going to talk you out of this, but if Ivy does one thing to hurt you I will personally ring her neck,” Luis threatened.

“Everything is going to be fine,” she assured him. “Now, why don’t we change the subject? Tell me about your day. Did anything further happen on the search for Antonio?”

“Yeah, and I’m afraid that the news is not good. After Jordan left, I called abuelo and gave him the information. He called me back just before I left the office and told me that Antonio and Maria are no longer in Athens, and have gone to an undisclosed location.”

“I’m so sorry honey,” Sheridan said, hugging him close. “I know this was your first big break.”

“Well, it’s not like Jordan didn’t warn me this might happen. I just feel bad that she feels responsible for this”

“You feel tense,” Sheridan said, feeling the hardness of his muscles. “Let me give you a backrub.”

“I’m not going to turn down an offer like that,” he said, rolling over on his stomach.

Sheridan straddled him, and began to massage the hard planes of his back. “You feel as tight as a coil honey.”

“You have no idea how good that feels,” Luis sighed. He was so relaxed, and just about asleep when a piercing scream sounded from the nursery. “It’s Lily!”

“Oh my God, what’s wrong with her?” Sheridan said, hopping out of bed to run to her daughter.

When they turned the light on Luke was sitting up in bed rubbing his eyes, and Lily was cuddled in in a ball crying. “Luis, check on Luke while I see what’s wrong with her.”

“Are you okay buddy?” Luis asked, leaning over tuck his son back into the covers.

“Leelee cry,” Luke mumbled, falling back to sleep. Once Luis was sure he was okay, he went to join Sheridan. “Is she sick?”

“I don’t think so,” Sheridan said, feeling her daughter’s head, checking for a fever. “She doesn’t feel hot. “Come on sweetie, tell mommy what happened. Did you have a bad nightmare?”

“Me cared,” Lily sobbed.

“Let’s take her to our room so we don’t wake up Luke again,” Luis whispered.

Sheridan carried Lily to their room and hugged her shaking form close. “Did you have a bad nightmare sweetie?”

“Come on Peanut, tell mommy and daddy what made you so scared,” Luis urged, gently.

“Maters get me,” Lily told them between her sobs.

“So, you had a bad dream that monsters were getting you?” Luis asked.

“Yes daddy,” Lily said, softly.

“Lily, there is no such thing as monsters, so mommy promises that you are safe here,” Sheridan said, kissing her little girl.

“Mommy’s right Peanut. You see Cookie Monster on television all the time and he’s a good monster, but he’s just pretend.”

“Why don’t we take you back to bed, and mommy will sing you back to sleep............”

“No.........., No..........,” Lily cried.

“Where would she get such an idea Luis?” Sheridan asked, clearly upset about her daughter’s state.

“I don’t know, but I’m sure as hell going to find out,” Luis swore. “A little child is not traumatized unless there was something or someone that triggered it.”

 

Chapter 29

There were those dreaded moments when a parent felt completely helpless and this was certainly one of those times for Luis and Sheridan. How were they to convince their child that monsters didn’t exist without making her feel that her fears were unfounded? Lily was lying against her mother with her head on Sheridan’s shoulder. Her sweet face, still wet from her tears was facing Luis, and it broke his heart to see his little girl so upset. “Hey Peanut,” he said, stroking her cheek. “You know that mommy and daddy love you more than anything in the world, don’t you?” When Lily shook her head yes, Luis continued. “You must also know that mommy and daddy would never let you sleep some place where you weren’t safe, right?”

“Mater come daddy,” Lily told him in shaky voice.

“Peanut, sweetie, there are no such thing as monsters, but there is such a thing as bad dreams. Besides, if monsters were real, mommy and daddy would not leave Luke in your room by himself. So, will you say it with daddy? No monsters.”

“No maters,” Lily repeated.

“Good job Peanut,” Luis said, kissing her forehead. “Now, I have this great idea. We could move Ace’s bed into your room, and he could sleep right between you and Luke. You see, Ace has other jobs besides just being your doggy. He is also a dream catcher, and all you have to do whenever you have a bad dream is throw it at Ace and he’ll eat it right up. Ace will just gobble that bad dream right down with his big teeth,” Luis said, making funny munching noises with his mouth.

Lily giggled then at her daddy’s antics. “Doggy eat maters.”

“You better believe it Peanut,” Luis said, tweaking her nose. “All you have to do when those monsters come to you in a bad dream is stand up and say, EAT MY BAD DREAM!”

“ golly bad dree maters,” Lily said, making her voice low and fierce.

“Peanut, you are so good,” Luis laughed with delight. “Now, you know you can always stay in here with mommy and daddy, but if you want, I could go downstairs right now and get Ace and his bed and bring it to your room, so you can go back to bed..........”

“Luis, I don’t think you should force her,” Sheridan said, protectively.

“I won’t,” he promised. “Just trust me. So, Peanut what’s it going to be? Are you going to stay here, or are you going to go back to bed so you can sleep with Luke and Annabelle? And then there’s always Kiki too............”

“Me go bed,” Lily told him with all the confidence in the world.

“Are you sure sweetie?” Sheridan asked her gently.

“Me go seep mama........... Bannabell, Kiki......... Lukie too.”

“I guess that settles it,” Luis said, rising from the bed. “My little princess has spoken and I always do what my little princess wants. I’m going to go downstairs and get Ace and his bed.”

“Are you really sure you want to go back to your bed?” Sheridan asked Lily after Luis left. “Because if you would rather stay here it’s okay with mommy and daddy.”

“See Lukie,” Lily told her.

“You are getting to be such a big girl and you are very brave too,” Sheridan said, hugging her daughter close.

“Okay, everything is ready,” Luis announced from the door. “Are you ready to go Peanut?”

Sheridan was relieved to see Lily shake her head yes, so Luis came and picked her up and carried her to her own room. They turned a small light on beside her bed, and Ace settled down between the two children’s beds. Sheridan tucked her in, but Lily had to get up one more time to check and make sure that Ace was still there. “Don’t worry sweetie, your doggy isn’t going anywhere. How about if mommy rubs your back until you fall asleep?” Ten minutes later, Lily was fast asleep with her doll cuddled in one arm and her kitty cat in the other.

Luis and Sheridan checked on Luke, and went back to their own room. “You were amazing Luis,” Sheridan said as she slipped under the covers. “How did you know that was going to work?”

“I wasn’t sure, but I did have some experience with children and monsters before. When Miguel was little he thought the boogyman was going to get him, so I told him that his stuffed dog, Chili just loved to eat boogymen and that seemed to do the trick.”

“Are you sure we aren’t pushing her too soon?” Sheridan worried. “I just don’t want her to think that we were trying to get rid of her in her time of need.”

“You know what they always say about falling off the horse and getting right back on again. I think that it’s important to nip this in the bud even though a big part of me wanted to hold her in my arms to protect her from the world. But you know that wouldn’t solve anything. Besides, I don’t want my little girl to be scared to fall asleep in her own bed.”

“Maybe if I had you around when I was little, you could have helped me exorcise my demons too,” she said, leaving over to kiss his lips. “It just breaks my heart to see my baby having terrible nightmares like I did.”

“I know, I thought of you when I saw Peanut upset earlier, and it made me sick to my stomach that there was nobody to comfort you when you had nightmares. Even though Peanut has gone back to her room, it isn’t a guarantee that she won’t have the bad dreams again. My God, there’s enough real stuff out there for little kids to understand without somebody filling their heads with monsters,” Luis said, clearly irritated. “Where in the hell did she get that idea Sheridan?”

“I honestly don’t know,” Sheridan admitted. “I’m very careful about what Luke and Lily watch on television, and your family knows the shows they’re permitted to see.”

“Well, I think that tomorrow we should question her to see if we can get an idea about the source of her fears that monsters are going to get her,” Luis suggested.

“Okay, but promise me that you’re going to question gently,” Sheridan said knowingly, with a raised brow.

“Did I not handle it okay so far?” Luis asked.

“Yes honey,” she chuckled. “Now, I have the board meeting tomorrow and I need to be fresh. I just don’t know if I’ll be able to get any sleep worrying about Lily having another nightmare.”

“Hey, she has Ace there to eat her bad dream,” Luis reminded her with a smile. “Now, why don’t you let me hold you in my arms and I bet you’ll be asleep within minutes?”

“Yeah right,” she laughed. “Sleep is the last thing I think about when your body is so close to mine.”

“Well, I could always sing you to sleep,” Luis suggested with a devilish gleam in his eyes.

“No thank you,” Sheridan said, wrinkling her nose. “I think I’ll risk the close proximity of your body.”

********************

JJ took another sip of his coffee, hoping it would clear the fog out of his head. He was exhausted from the late night meeting with his father. His ears were still ringing from the stinging lecture that his father had delivered to him and he had a feeling that this morning would be no different. Gwen had tried to calm Jonathan down, but even she finally gave up and left the room. His mother pleaded a headache and went off to her room with a glass of champagne and a bottle of aspirin. If he hadn’t been on the carpet at the moment, he would have explained to Rebecca that it was probably the champagne that was making her head hurt so much. Speaking of his mother, her constant prattling about the latest gossip at the club was doing nothing to ease his nerves right now, and he really wished that Gwen would just tell her to be quiet. He knew she meant well, but his mother was so self-absorbed that it was hard to believe that she would even have children. Sure, she did shower them both with attention when she wasn’t busy with her own world, but her mothering skills still left a lot to be desired. Just then his father entered the dining room and took his place at the head of the table, and the man didn’t look at all happy.

“Well son, you have certainly made a bloody mess of things,” Jonathan said, pouring himself a cup of tea. “The headmaster refuses to take you back even with my offer of a large donation to the school.”

“Jonathan, surely there are other schools that would take our son for the remainder of the year. His grades are above standard and we certainly have the money,” Rebecca reminded him.

“Don’t you think I tried Rebecca, but the best boarding schools are either filled to capacity and have a waiting list or they don’t want to bother taking on another student that is only going to be there for one semester. I thought for sure that I could manage to enroll him into Eton since I have considerable influence there, but even they wouldn’t take him,” Jonathan said, his British accent even more apparent when he was angry.

“Sorry dad, but I guess I could always finish up my senior year right here at Harmony High School,” JJ said, sarcastically, trying to use reverse psychology. If his father thought that going to the local high school was appalling to him, he might just feel that if was the perfect punishment for his son’s sins.

“Maybe that is exactly where you need to be,” Jonathan said in a clipped tone. “It might be the very thing to teach you an important lesson.”

“Come on dad, you can’t be serious,” JJ protested.

“Public school!” Rebecca shrieked, dramatically. “How could you even consider putting our son in that place? I would never live down the scandal.”

“Come on mother, it’s not like Harmony High is a reform school,” Gwen argued. “In fact I’ve heard that their students do very well on the SAT’s.”

“Then it is all settled,” Jonathan said, dabbing his mouth with his napkin. “I will have JJ’s transcripts transferred to Harmony High School as soon as I’m finished with breakfast.”

“Dad, you can’t be serious?” JJ objected, but clamped his mouth when Gwen gave him one of those looks to shut up while he was ahead.

“I will not allow it,” Rebecca announced. “Jonathan, people would think that we lost all our money, and I just could not live with the humiliation. If you don’t care about me, think of poor Gwenie. The Cranes would never approve of Ethan’s future wife’s brother going to public school.”

“Rebecca, the Cranes are in no position to question anything that we do since Julian is stuck in prison right now. There will be no more arguments about this subject. JJ must finish his final year of high school in order to get into Oxford.”

“I think this is my cue to go to the office,” Gwen said, rising from her chair. “Will I see you there later daddy?”

“Yes, I’ll be there later this morning when I get this situation with JJ straightened out,” Jonathan told her. “Rebecca, I suggest that you go shopping to help you deal with your humiliation.”

JJ excused himself to follow Gwen out. “Can you believe what just happened in there?” he asked his sister, excitedly.

“I’m still in shock that you were able to pull that off JJ. Is Paloma Lopez-Fitzgerald really that important to you?”

“I don’t know Gwenie, but I have every intention of finding out,” JJ told her flashing his charming smile.

********************

Luis and Sheridan were also having breakfast with their children when they decided to question Lily about her fear of monsters. There had been no further nightmares the night before and the little girl didn’t even mention it when she woke up that morning. However, as loathed as he was to bring the subject, Luis was determined to get to the bottom of Lily’s fears. “Peanut, will you tell daddy where you heard about monsters?” Luis asked her gently.

“Katty said,” Lily told him.

“Do you know somebody named Katty?” Luis asked Sheridan.

“No, but maybe she means Kathy,” Sheridan suggested. “Lily is there a Kathy at daycare?”

“Yes mama,” Lily said, softly.

“Peanut, is this Kathy one of the other children?”

“Katty big,” Luke supplied.

“But I thought that I knew all of the people that worked there and I’ve never met anybody named Kathy,” Sheridan said.

“So Peanut, this big person named Kathy told you about the monsters?” Luis quizzed her.

“Me bad, maters come,” Lily said, sticking her lip out in a pout.

“I don’t like this Sheridan,” Luis said, thoughtfully. “I don’t like this at all. What time is your board meeting today?”

“It’s at ten o’clock, why?”

“I want you to call me the minute that meeting is over so I can come straight to Crane. When you drop the twins off this morning you can tell that Michelle that runs the daycare center that we want to have a meeting with her,” Luis told her in a voice that begged for no argument.

“Of course,” Sheridan agreed readily. “I want to get to the bottom of this as much as you do.”

“Good, now I think we should all get a move on. I don’t want you to be late today,” Luis told her with a smile. “It’s a big day for you.”

“Yes, hopefully we’ll be able to sell the board on this deal. Not that Evan needs their approval to go through with it, but it is always nice to have their support on something this big,” Sheridan told him. “Let me get the twins cleaned off and we can go.”

Later, when Sheridan dropped the children off at daycare, she was tempted to ask Michelle then about this Kathy person, but she decided to wait for Luis. She did, however tell Michelle that she and Luis wanted to have a meeting with her later that morning. “Is something wrong Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald?”

“Don’t look so concerned Michelle. It’s nothing that you did, but there is something that my husband and I are concerned about. We’ll talk later today.”

Even though her mind was filled with thoughts of Lily, Sheridan’s presentation to the board went off without a hitch. Evan and Ethan both did an excellent job of convincing the stoic members of the board that the purchase of the media conglomerate would be a major benefit for Crane Industries. Apparently they were sold because they ended up giving their blessing. Evan offered to take the three of them out for a celebratory lunch, but Sheridan refused. “I’m sorry Evan, but I need to call Luis. We have an issue with something that we think happened with Lily in daycare so we set up a meeting with Michelle.”

“What happened Sheridan?” Evan asked with worried frown.

“We’re not really sure yet, but I’ll let you know after our meeting.........”

“Sheridan, tell me what’s going on. Since I’m running this company all of those children down here are ultimately my responsibility, and if something happened to any of them, especially Lily............”

“Okay Evan, just relax and I’ll fill you in quickly,” Sheridan said, and continued to tell him about the nightmare and what the children had told them this morning.

“I want to know everything that you find out in that meeting Sheridan,” Evan demanded.

“You better watch it little brother or I might accuse you of acting like a Crane,” Sheridan teased.

“That’s not funny Sheridan. You know I’m just worried about Lily.”

“I know that,” she said, kissing his cheek. “I have to go call Luis. Why don’t you go out and have that lunch and I’ll fill you in on everything when you get back.”

Poor Michelle looked like she was ready to run off and hide when she was greeted by a very menacing looking Luis. “Mr. and Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald is there a problem with Luke and Lily?”

“So far the problem is only with Lily and we’re hoping you can help us figure out what happened,” Luis said, sizing her up like a criminal.

Sheridan sensed that Luis was making Michelle uncomfortable, so she took over. “Michelle, do you have anybody working here by the name of Kathy, or possibly Katie?”

“Why yes, we have Kathy Williams. She stared about three weeks ago and came with excellent references............ Are you accusing Kathy of doing something to Lily?” Michelle asked, shocked.

“We’re not accusing her of anything, but my little girl has been scared to go to bed for the last couple of weeks and last night she woke up in the middle of the night terrified that monsters were going to get her,” Luis explained.

“Poor Lily,” Michelle said, clearly upset for the little girl. “This is terrible, but I still don’t see what this has to do with Kathy.”

“When we asked Lily this morning where she heard about the monsters, she told us that Katty told her, which we translated to Kathy,” Sheridan told her.

“But how do you know that she is referring to Kathy Williams? We have a little girl here named Katrina. Perhaps Lily was talking about her,” Michelle suggested.

“We thought that at first too, but Luke told us that Katty was big, and Lily said that the monsters came because she was bad. Luke and Lily are too young to know how to lie, so I pretty much take what they say as fact,” Luis said with conviction.

“I think there is one way to solve this problem,” Michelle said, rising from her chair. “I’m going to get Kathy so she can tell us what happened.” She returned a few minutes later with a very non-descript woman who looked to be in her early twenties. “Kathy, this is Mr. and Mrs. Lopez-Fitzgerald, Luke and Lily’s parents.”

“It’s so nice to meet you,” Kathy said, smiling. “Your twins are just precious.”

“Thank you,” Luis and Sheridan both told her.

“Kathy, I’m going to get straight to the point. It appears that Lily has been having nightmares about monsters getting her and she told her parents that you were the one that told her about them. Can you explain why she would think that you were responsible?”

Kathy looked shocked, but quickly covered. “No Michelle,” she said, acting almost insulted. “I would never have told her about monsters.”

“Kathy we’re not accusing you, it’s just that Lily got this idea from somewhere. Are you sure you didn’t say something that was all in fun and she may have taken it the wrong way?”

“I didn’t say anything,” Kathy said, defensively. “Maybe she saw something on television that put the idea into her head.”

“Okay, relax Kathy,” Michelle said, trying to calm her employee. “Why don’t you go back to the children? It should be just about time for their naps.”

After Kathy left, Michelle made a suggestion. “I know this is frustrating, but I think that we need to go down a different avenue to try and solve this mystery.............”

“There’s no mystery,” Luis interrupted. “I was a cop, so I became quite adept at reading people, and that woman is lying.”

“Luis, maybe there is another explanation,” Sheridan suggested.

“Michelle, do you have hidden cameras around here?” Luis asked.

“Yes, they’re part of the security system for the whole building. Half of the time I forget that they’re even here............. Oh, I get it now,” Michelle said, finally realizing what Luis was getting at. “I’ll call security and have them bring the tapes for the last three weeks.”

They were able to fast-forward through a lot of the tapes since they were looking for specific parts with Lily and Kathy. It didn’t take long before they came to a section of the video that was very disturbing. It was apparently naptime, and Lily decided that she wasn’t ready to stop playing. Kathy wasn’t taking no for an answer and dragged Lily across the room as the little girl was fighting and screaming the whole way. The tyrant finally said the words that sealed her fate. She told Lily that she was a very bad girl and that the evil monsters that lived under her bed were going to get her when she slept at night. Michelle was appalled and Sheridan was in tears, but Luis, for the first time in his life wanted to beat a woman within an inch of her life. There were some other instances of the woman being abusive to some of the other children, but Lily was obviously her main target, and was even called that Crane brat at one point. It didn’t seem to be about a lot of physical mistreatment, but the mental abuse was ever present in the way she dealt with the children.

“I cannot tell you how sorry I am about this,” Michelle told them, clearly upset by what she had seen. “I had no idea that Kathy was doing this to Lily and the other children. Nothing like this has ever happened before.............”

“I want you to call the police and have her arrested,” Luis demanded.

“Who do you want to have arrested Luis?” Evan asked from the doorway.

“Mr. Harris, I’m afraid that we’ve discovered that one of our new employees has been abusing the children,” Michelle explained in a shaky voice.

“Oh God,” Evan said, running his hand through his hair. “Not Lily...........”

“Yes Lily,” Sheridan confirmed, on the verge of hysteria. “That bitch dragged my little girl across the floor and twisted her arm. She’s the one that told Lily that she was bad and that monsters would get her.”

“How could you let this happen Michelle?” Evan asked, his voice filled with rage. “The employees bring their children here hoping they’ll be safe and something like this happens. Do you realize the ramifications that could result from this?”

“I realize that people could sue, but.............”

“I’m not talking about people suing us. In fact I wouldn’t blame them if they did. It’s the damage done to these children that I’m concerned about.”

“I will say in her defense, there was probably no way she would have known about this unless she had reason to check the tapes,” Luis told his brother-in-law. “From what I could see, she only picked on the toddlers and they are not likely to report abuse.”

“I want the police here to take her away, and I also want a full investigation. We’re also going to have to call the parents of the other children involved. We’ll be lucky to keep our license after this,” Evan directed Michelle.

“I am so sorry about all of this,” Michelle told them sincerely. “I would have never knowingly put the children in my care at risk if I had any idea what this woman was really like, but you’re right about one thing. This was ultimately my responsibility, so if you want my resignation............”

“I didn’t say that Michelle,” Evan stopped her. “You have done a good job of running this daycare center in the past, and I still think you’re good at your what you do. There may be a lot of flack from the parents about this though, so it’s up to you whether you want to stay through this investigation.”

“Okay, I’ll stay, but only because I should be the one to face the consequences,” Michelle agreed. “I’ll call the police now.”

“Evan, I’m taking Luke and Lily out of here now,” Luis said. “You might want to get them before the police get here and I have to see that woman in person, or I might not be responsible for what I do to her.”

“Of course Luis. I’ll go and get them myself,” Evan said, leaving the office.

“Oh Luis, how could this happen?” Sheridan said, coming into his arms. “I will never get that picture out of my head of that monster pulling our baby across the room. She looked so scared...........”

“I know Sheridan,” he said, pulling her close in a comforting embrace. “Peanut is going to be fine, because we are going to give her all the love and support she needs to get over this.”

“Hi mama, hi daddy,” Luke and Lily squealed as they ran into the office. “Effin come.”

“That’s right,” Sheridan said, smiling to hide her upset from the twins. “Uncle Evan came to get you so that mommy and daddy can take you home.”

“Play puppets Effin?” Luke asked his uncle.

“Luke, Uncle Evan has to work right now,” Sheridan told her son.

“I’ll tell you what though,” Evan said, squatting down in front of the little boy. “Why don’t I come out to your house later on and we’ll play with the puppets then?”

“The police are on their way,” Michelle announced, coming into the room. “I also saw Kathy getting her purse, so she much suspect that something is going on. I had security detain her.”

Sheridan and Luis gathered their children and where just about out the door when Ethan came in. “What is going on here?” he asked, looking around at all of the morbid faces.

“How did you know we were down here?” Evan asked.

“I went to give you the minutes from the board meeting and your Administrative Assistant said that you were down here. I figured that something must be up for you to come to the daycare center.”

“I’m afraid so Ethan, and I’m sure we’re going to need your legal advise on this,” Evan said in a low voice so that the children didn’t hear. He also filled Ethan on the allegations of abuse.”

“Is Lily going to be okay?” Ethan asked, staring at the little girl in horror.

“She’s fine physically, but she has been having nightmares,” Luis explained.

“This is terrible,” Ethan said, still shocked from the news. “How could you let this happen?” he directed to Evan. “This daycare center has been in place for five years now, and never once was there the slightest complaint. Nothing like this has ever happened under the Crane watch...........”

“Yeah, just corruption, theft of pension plans, kidnapping, and every other crime known to man,” Evan accused.

“Just stop it, both of you!” Sheridan hissed under her breath. “Children have been hurt and all the two of you can think about are your overblown egos.”

“Sorry,” they both said, looking quite embarrassed.

“Come on Sheridan, let’s get the kids out of here before the police come. There’s already been enough upheaval for them today,” Luis said, picking Lily up in his arms. “Evan, tell Sam that we’ll make a statement later.”

The twins fell asleep on the way home, and Sheridan and Luis were caught up in their own thoughts so there was no danger of waking the children. When they arrived home Luke and Lily were carried to their beds for a nap. Sheridan changed her clothes, and came downstairs to find Luis pacing back and forth like a caged animal. “They are not going back there Sheridan,” Luis said, finally acknowledging her presence. “And I mean never!”

“I agree................”

“Good, because there is nothing you can say that would make me change my mind about this,” he said, adamantly.

“Are you going to ask me to quit my job?” Sheridan asked, sensing that was next on his agenda.

“You do what you have to Sheridan, but Luke and Lily will not be going to the office with you ever again,” he stated, piercing her with his dark gaze.

“You think that this is all my fault don’t you?” she asked, tears welling up in her eyes.

“I never said that Sheridan. Stop putting words in my mouth...........”

“You don’t have to say anything because I can see the accusation in your eyes. Well guess what, you don’t need to remind me that this is my fault, because I’m carrying so much guilt on my shoulders now that the weight is unbearable,” she cried.

“Sheridan, that’s just not true,” Luis said, his tone softening. “This is not your fault. The look you see in my eyes is the rage I feel because I couldn’t protect my little girl from that woman. Thank God that she didn‘t target Luke too.”

“Oh no Luis, please stop,” she said, suddenly realizing how destructive this talk was. “Don’t you see what we’re doing here? We are making this all about us and that’s the last thing we should be concentrating on right now. Lily should be our main focus and as bad as this is, it could have been so much worse.”

“You’re right,” Luis said, cringing at the thought of the sexual abuse he had witnessed when he was a police officer.

“I’m going to resign from my position at Crane Industries effectively immediately,” Sheridan told him.

“You don’t have to do that Sheridan. I know how much this job means to you.............”

“It does mean a lot to me, but it’s certainly not as important as my family. Especially the welfare of our children, and I can’t give Luke and Lily the attention they need right now if I’m working for Crane.”

“What about the problems between Ethan and Evan? It was pretty obvious to me earlier that there is still some hostility between them,” Luis reminded her.

“As much as I care about Ethan and Evan, they are going to have to work their problems out on their own. Don’t you see Luis, they are grown men, but our children are still babies and they need their mother full-time right now, and so does this little one growing inside of me.”

“Well, I’m not going to pretend that I’m not happy about your decision, but I do want you to feel fulfilled Sheridan.”

“I don’t need a business suit and corporate intrigue to fulfill me Luis. As long as Whitney is still healing, she can cover for me at L&L, and I can concentrate on our children. I’ve actually been thinking about writing another children’s book, and this time I want to involve Luke and Lily in the creation.”

“Oh really, what brought this on?” Luis asked, thrilled that her interest in writing was renewed.

“Do you remember Stef Monroe? She edited my last book?”

“How can I forget her? We were on our way to New York to see her when our plane crashed in the mountains,” Luis reminded her.

“Well, she’s called me on a couple of occasions and asked me to write another book, and I have been giving it a lot of thought since I knew that I wouldn’t be working at Crane Industries for only a few months. I figured that once my pregnancy advanced, it would be the perfect opportunity to do something fun with Luke and Lily.”

Luis smiled for the first time that day. “So, what is the book going to be about?”

“Two little twins,” Sheridan smiled. “A boy and a girl.......... Sound familiar?” she laughed. “I got the idea when I drew the sketches for the twins to tell them about their new brother or sister, and it just kind of grew from there. Of course, they will have different names, but there will be a lot of similarities with the real deal.”

“I think it’s great Sheridan,” Luis said, hugging her close. “Maybe this may help Lily with the healing process.”

“I hope so Luis, because I would do anything to take her pain away,” Sheridan sighed. “Anything...............”

********************

Several days later, Luis and Sheridan decided to have the family over for a little impromptu dinner for Don Miguel. He was leaving for Spain the next morning to allow plenty of time to prepare things for his grandchildrens’ visit. Lily had awaken with another nightmare the night before, but this time she bravely told her parents that she wanted to stay in her bed because her doggy ate her bad dream right up. All the family member’s were appalled when they heard what happened to Lily and the other two little girls at daycare, but the woman was safely locked up where she belonged. As it turned out she had suffered from a mental breakdown some time ago and had refused to take her medication. The dinner was setup buffet style to make things less formal, and to give everyone a chance to mix and mingle.

Paloma had been playing with the twins, but when Sheridan insisted that they eat some dinner, if gave her a chance to speak with her sister-in-law. “I still can’t believe what the woman did to Lily,” Paloma told her. “I just get sick inside every time I think about it.”

“I know Paloma so do I, but I’m just thankful that it wasn’t worse, and Lily is a pretty amazing little girl. I think she’s going to be fine,” Sheridan told her.

“Mama told me that you resigned from Crane Industries. Are you going to go back to work with Luis?” Paloma said, popping a piece of cheese into her mouth.

“No, not for a while. I think I’ll just stay home with the children for now, and I might even write another book.”

“That is so cool Sheridan. You are a woman of many talents,” Paloma said, clearly impressed.

“That’s funny that you said that because I used to think that I couldn’t do anything, but you know what? Your brother made me believe that I could accomplished anything that I wanted too.”

“I guess my big brother isn’t so bad after all,” Paloma laughed. “Sheridan, you’re pretty good friends with Gwen aren’t you?”

“Yes, we’ve been friends for a long time even though I don’t see her as much as I would like to. Why do you ask?” Sheridan said, giving Paloma a curious look.

“I ran into her the other day at the Book Cafe. She was there with her brother,” Paloma told her, hoping that Sheridan would fill her in on some details about JJ.

“JJ’s home?” Sheridan asked, smiling. “I haven’t seen him since he was about thirteen. He was such a good looking kid. I bet he’s pretty hot now that he’s older.”

“I didn’t really notice,” Paloma said, pretending disinterest.

“I think somebody’s trying to pull my leg,” Sheridan teased her.

“Oh alright, so he was pretty hot,” Paloma admitted. “It doesn’t matter because he’s not my type.”

“Why do you say that? I think the two of you would make a great couple. If I remember correctly, JJ was always a little preconscious, but he had a good heart.”

“Well it doesn’t matter because I’m sure he’s just home on a break, and I’m going to be leaving for Spain. I’m sure that by the time that I get home, he’ll be back at his fancy boarding school.”

“That really is a shame, because I think he would be perfect for you to date, but I guess you’re probably right. I’m sure he’ll be heading back to school soon,” Sheridan said, sensing that her sister-in-law was a lot more interested in JJ then she let on.

Don Miguel had been trying to get Luis alone all evening and had finally found the perfect opportunity. “I wanted to tell you that one of my investigator’s found Antonio.”

“Oh really, where is he?” Luis asked, not really caring any longer.

“He’s in Italy on an island called Malta, but I am sensing that you are not really interested,” Don Miguel said, knowingly.

“To be honest with you abuelo, after what’s happened to Lily, I realize where my priorities are, and finding my missing brother is about the last thing on my list. I just have more important issues to worry about right now.”

“I can understand why you would feel that way Luis. You have had a lot to face this year with your children. First was the accident and now this with Lily. There is no worse hell for a father.”

“You know abuelo, I just realized how much I’m going to miss you. It was different when you went to Tia Maria’s because I knew you were coming back, but now I don’t know when I’ll see you again,” Luis said, feeling really emotional all of a sudden.

“As much as I am going to miss all of the family, I think that I am going to miss you the most Luis. Maybe it is because you remind me of myself when I was your age. There is one difference between us though.”

“What’s that abuelo?”

“You will always be there for your children. Even if they do something to disappoint you I know that you will love them no matter what,” Don Miguel said, tears welling up in his eyes. “I really am very proud of you.”

“Thank you abuelo,” Luis said in a shaky voice. “I hope that I can always live up to your admiration for me.”

“I have every confidence that you will,” Don Miguel said, flashing his grandson a kindly smile.

 

Click here for more chapters!!

Back To Fanfic Page